Home Torn - Tijan

Copyright © 2016 Tijan Meyer All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form without written permission of the author, except by a reviewer who may quote brief passages for review purposes only. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or any events or occurrences, is purely coincidental. The characters and story lines are created by the author ’s imagination and are used fictitiously.

Formatted by: Elaine York, Allusion Graphics, LLC



Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter Twenty-Nine Chapter Thirty Chapter Thirty-One Chapter Thirty-Two Chapter Thirty-Three Chapter Thirty-Four Chapter Thirty-Five Epilogue



This is the (barely edited) original version of Home Torn, and it’s for all those that fell in love with that version! Thank you to all those who read it on Fictionpress, Livejournal, my own website, and now finally in ebook format.



“Oh my god.” It was whispered from behind and Dani turned around. She’d driven through town with mixed emotions. She wasn’t glad to be back in Craigstown and now she’d been spotted. It was the first of many, she was sure. Of course. It had to be Kelley Lynn. She was the popular girl from Erica’s grade, Dani’s youngest sister. She wore the same blonde bombshell look with added highlights atop the same slender figure. Her clothes had upgraded from the too-tight tank-tops to the just-right cleavage underneath a trimming cashmere sweater. She still wore pink, everything had been pink, even the shoelaces…and she was holding a deposit bag. “Is it…is it you?” She blinked. “Dani?” “Hey, Kelley.” She flashed her perfect white teeth. “How are you? What are you up to now?” “Oh my god. It’s you!” She wrapped her arms around her. Rocking back and forth, she exclaimed, “We all thought…we all thought you were dead. I mean…you didn’t come to Erica’s…we didn’t know what to think.” “I was on location for my job. Julia and Aunt Kathryn hadn’t gotten a hold of me.” She didn’t know if they would’ve, had they had the chance. “You’re home? For good?” she asked, breathless, her hands still held her in place, as if she feared she would run away. “For a while.” “Well, hey! Me and Dave are grilling tonight. You should come! Julia’s bringing Jake. It’ll be the old gang.” Julia and Jake? It had been Erica and Jake. “The old gang?” “Oh.” Kelley flushed, “I’m sorry. We all kind of all regrouped you know, after Erica’s thing… Julia, me, Katrina Lloyds, Heather Carlile, and some of the others all formed a clique. Kind of like in high school, but all we really do is get together for dinners and have a few beers around the campfire. Sometimes the girls will all go shopping. It’d be great if you came!” “I’ll think about it. First night and all, you know…” They both knew she wouldn’t go. “Oh. Okay.” Her smile lessened. “Well you’re welcome, you know that. I want you to know that. Gosh. Have you been home yet? Have you seen Julia and Kathy?” “Not yet. I wanted to do some business first.” “They’re going to be so excited. I just know it. Julia’s going to die happy tonight. They’ve all been missing you so much.” “Well, they thought I was dead. So, there’s that.” “Oh. Okay…I should get going. Dave needs all the steaks and brats before long. We have to start up the grill before the guests start arriving.” A few steps away, she stopped and turned back. “It really

is great to see you, Dani. Really.” “Thanks,” Dani murmured. She doubted it. As one of the windows opened up, she moved forward and produced her checks. Mrs. Gallows was the same and unlike Kelly Lynn, she did not look happy to see her. Her gray hair was in the same bun. She wore the same pressed pink sweater, and even the same flamingo brooch pinned to her left breast. “Miss O’Hara, your account was closed three years ago. Your aunt emptied your accounts. We thought you were dead.” “You can see, I’m not. My aunt was never given permission to have access to my savings account, so my account shouldn’t have been closed.” “Nothing we can do about it now.” Dani dropped her bag on the counter. “You can open another one and you can deposit my checks.” Their eyes caught and held. Dani didn’t blink. Mrs. Gallows did. “Fine.” Mrs. Gallows sniffed, “But you need to cover the registration fee.” “Fine.” “Fine.” “That’ll be fifty dollars for the registration fee.” “Take it out of my checks.” Dani pushed them over. As she counted each and every one, she saw her eyes widen with every check as she shifted it to the back. As she typed the amounts in, she then asked, “Would you like some cash or a bankcard, Miss O’Hara?” “No. Just my receipt.” She slid it over and spoke, “That’s $823, 932.46. Anything else for you, Miss O’Hara?” There wasn’t. “Thank you, Mrs. Gallows. It’s so good to see you.” Dani had learned the art of being fake. She’d grown up with the three masters of the town, but she needed to go see maybe the one person that would actually want to see her. The other aunt. “Well, hell, the fucking cat dragged something in here worthwhile.” Mae slapped her bar towel over her shoulder as she leaned against the counter. Dani caught sight of her feet and smirked. Fifty-three and Aunt Mae still wore steel-toed boots to the bar. Everything else was the same too. Her silverblonde hair pulled in a haphazard ponytail, a checkered button-up shirt showing a lacy tank top underneath, a tease of cleavage peeking out, and faded jeans. Dani couldn’t hold back a grin. She had missed this aunt. One of the regulars looked up from his drink. “I didn’t know you had a cat, Mae?” “I didn’t, dumbass. It’s a saying, Barney,” she snapped, but turned her pearly whites on Dani. “Christ’s sake, it’s about fucking time you got your skinny little behind back to these parts.” The regular was frowning, studying Dani. “Who’s she, Mae?” Barney slurred, tightening his grasp on the mug. “She’s purrty.” “And you have about the manners of my barn cat, Barney.” Mae rolled her eyes. “Now shut up, will ya?” “Hi, Mae.” “What’ll you have, baby? On the house!” “You don’t have a barn, Mae. How’s can you have a barn cat?” Barney mumbled, dipping over

his drink. Sighing loudly, she turned and replied, “I got a barn. Why don’t you go look for it?” He watched her, trying to make her out, but he asked, “Where’s it at abouts?” “Right behind here, go take a look see. Tell me when you find me that barn cat of mine. I’d like him back someday.” “Are you joshing me, Mae?” “Barney,” she sounded tired, “when the hell do I ever josh you? You’d have to be sober for me to josh you. Now git and find me that damn barn cat of mine.” “But Mae,” he sounded contrite, “I don’t know where your barn is and if I don’t know where your barn is, I can’t find you your barn cat.” “Then you better find the barn first, Barney,” she explained. “Mmkay, but if your barn cat scratches me and I have to get me some tetanus shots, you’re paying, Mae. Just laying the law down there.” He stumbled upright. He was a keen negotiator. Shaking her head towards me, she murmured, “Fine. If you get scratched by my barn cat, I will pay for a tetanus shot.” As he stumbled out the back, the buddy next to his vacated seat snorted, “Mae, that was cruel, even for you.” “Shut up, Jeffries and drink your damn beer while I’m still giving it to you.” “Shutting up.” He saluted and drank. Chuckling to herself, she slapped a bottle before Dani and asked, “So what finally brought your ever-pretty mug back to these whereabouts?” “Mae.” Dani shook her head. Eyebrows arched, she whistled, “You ain’t getting off that easy, you know. You better start yapping that yap or your aunt Mae is going to get almighty pissed and Aunt Kathryn may be getting a phone call.” “Still the same, Aunt Mae, aren’t you?” She took a sip. Sobering, she said quieter, leaning closer, “Seriously, girl, you were always my favorite even though Kathryn and Danielle thought I wasn’t fit to be a part of you girls’ lives, but I saw enough. I knew what was going on and I’m glad as hell that you’re back. About damn time, if you ask me.” Slapping a hand on the counter, she demanded, “Now you tell me how you’re going to break the news to that sister of yours because we both know that she’ll have some almighty words for you, especially since you missed your sister ’s funeral.” Dani’s hands paused at her words. They were the first words spoken about Erica’s death. She’d known, everyone had known, but it still wasn’t talked about. Not outright and point-blank. Aunt Mae blew right through that, like she had always done. Clearing her throat, Dani murmured, “I didn’t know about Erica’s death when it happened so I couldn’t come for the funeral. I’ll tell Julia that when I see her.” “Not going to fly with that Miss Priss. She’s going to light into you because you didn’t tell anyone where you were and it’ll be your fault. They’ll turn everything on you. You know that, Dani.” Yeah, she did. But she ceased caring five years ago. “If they wanted me to know, they could’ve hired a P.I. They didn’t care to let me know.” “And how did you find out?” Dani shrugged and replied, guarded, “Just heard around, you know. What’s done is done.” “That why you’re here?” Aunt Mae watched her niece intensely, studying and scrutinizing. Her niece had always been good at being invisible. If she didn’t want to be read, the girl was damn near impossible to even get a reaction out of her. She had that same look now. Her little protected niece,

with a cement wall surrounding her, sure as hell didn’t want to be read about this. “Just time to come back.” she evaded easily. “I’ll have a Coke and rum.” “Ah hell, don’t go breaking your aunt’s heart. You’ll have a beer on tap, not some diet soda crap drink.” Dani grinned and murmured, “I’ll take one of those then. Whatever you have on tap and need to get rid of.” Sliding the drink across the bar, Mae said proudly, “That’s my girl.” A pause and a tap on the counter with her fingers, she spoke up, pursed lips, “So you going out to see that sister of yours after this?” “Actually, I was wondering about a place to stay. I wouldn’t feel right about imposing on Julia and Aunt Kathryn.” The girl was lying, and Aunt Mae knew it. Dani wouldn’t step foot in that home if it were the last place habitable in the world. She was lying through her teeth about not wanting to impose. Julia and Kathryn would love it, give them ample time to tear into little Dani. But Dani had grown some teeth. It was evident from the strong shoulders her favored niece now wore around. She looked good too. Damn good and that’d cause more problems. Her and little Jakey had been nice and tight, and he was nice and tight with the eldest O’Hara now. Julia wouldn’t take a shining to having little gorgeous sis around nowadays. There’d be fighting in that house again. “You look good, girl,” Aunt Mae said approvingly. Proud. “You look damn good.” Dani shrugged a slender shoulder and replied, guardedly, “How about a place to crash for a while?” “There’s my place, you’re always welcome. But...if you’re looking for some privacy, the cabin’s always there for you.” Nice and secluded. Dani had always loved it out there. A three bedroom log cabin on a corner of Loon Lake and protected by miles of woods on both sides. It was out in the middle of nowhere, but that’s what Dani wanted. What she’d been hoping for anyway. Aunt Mae had gotten it from Dani’s grandmother. Mae’s two sisters had thrown a fit over the decision. Aunt Mae held firm, stuck her chin up, and dared her two sisters to try to take that cabin away from her. Aunt Mae won. And since then, the sisterhood had fallen apart. Much like Dani’s sisterhood with Erica and Julia, but they’d been doomed from the start. Dani thought so anyway. “Sounds good. Thanks, Aunt Mae,” she said lightly, finishing her drink. “Stay awhile, girl. You only got some fighting to look forward to right now.” Put that way…Dani stayed sitting. The settled atmosphere that ascended the bar was broken when the front door opened up, sending a ray of sunlight filtering through, alighting right atop Dani’s back. A second later, the door slammed back shut and darkness overcame everyone’s eyes for a moment. “Mae, Mae, Mae. How about a drink to parch my thirst?” The voice was smooth and silky. Jonah Barron. Glancing from the corner of her eye, Dani saw he looked the same. Except he had a bit more recklessness built into the twitch of his jaw. His hands were tan and strong. Firm. A bit rough from working, but a person could tell the 3D anatomy sculpture was still there underneath those clothes. No matter the bulk of its cloth, Jonah’s infamous build couldn’t be hidden. The only other difference she could see was that his ruffled curls so rich and thick before were shaven for a clean-cut buzzed look. It agreed with him. Slapping some money on the counter, he hopped on a stool three down from Dani and said casually, “And while you’re at it, you can tell me who owns that delicious Mustang out in your

parking lot.” Aunt Mae reached for a bottle and glanced to Dani underneath her eyelids as she set it before him. She waited a minute, studying her closed-off niece, and then commented, “No can do, Jonah. My loyalties lie elsewhere on that topic.” “What?” he asked, startled, pausing in midair, the bottle held in the air suspended. “Are you kidding?” She shook her head, “Nope. ‘Fraid not. I know for certain that owner won’t want you bothering him. Can’t tell you a thing.” The backdoor slammed shut and a second later Barney stumbled back to the bar, holding a bleeding arm to his chest. “Mae, I don’t find no barn back there, but I’m pretty sure I found your barn cat. He didn’t take a likin’ to me. You might need to pay up on that tetanus shot you offered before, Mae.” “You damn fool,” Mae cursed, grabbing his arm and yanking it over the counter. “I don’t have a barn cat, I was just joshing you.” “You was joshing me?” He sounded like an insulted four year old. “But you said you weren’t joshing me.” “That’s the whole point of joshing, you idiot. You don’t admit to it when you’re doing it.” She cursed again and yanked him farther over. “Ouch, Mae! That hurt.” “Oh shut it. We need to clean this so you don’t get an infection. Barrow, watch the bar for a while.” A guy at the end of the counter lifted a hand and replied, “Sure thing, Mae.” “Come on, Barney. Let’s clean this in the back.” “You make sure that’s all you’re cleaning up.” “Shut up, Jeffries,” Mae shouted over her shoulder. “Shutting up.” He saluted and took another drink. As they disappeared into a back area, Jonah turned to Barrow and asked, “Hey, Kevin, who owns that Mustang out front?” Barrow shrugged and took a drink, “You got me there. I haven’t seen a vehicle like that around for a long time, not since Aunt Mae’s little niece took off.” Jonah frowned, “You mean Erica and Julia’s sister? That niece?” “That’s the one.” Dani had yet to look up as she finished a second drink. She was situated perfectly in the dark, hidden from plain view. “What was her name?” “I dunno. Didn’t talk much, but Mae thought the sun set around that girl. She went in a slump for a good few months after that girl took off.” “Yeah, I remember that. Whole town was in an uproar because Erica and that guy started hooking up. No one seemed to like that couple,” Jonah murmured, his voice slightly muffled as if he hunched forward over his drink. It was enough for her to hear and Dani slid off her barstool. No one noticed as she made her way to the door and just as her hand reached to open it, she heard Barrow mumbled, “It’s a damn shame too. Mae was hoping that girl would come back for the youngest’s funeral. When she didn’t show, Mae went into another stupor for a few months. She got her heart broken by that girl.” Her mind was whirling as she got in her car. She hadn’t realized. All those years she thought no one cared. She hadn’t realized how Aunt Mae

would’ve taken it. Her aunt was so strong and independent. Nothing penetrated her and she just held firm. Unwavering under any circumstance. Dani hadn’t known. Arriving at Mae’s cabin, Dani circled around and approached the lakefront. The dock was still sturdy, Aunt Mae kept everything up and she’d put a fresh coat of stain on the wood so it looked brand new. Sitting down at the end of the dock, Dani dipped her toes into the water. It felt warm, fresh, and like a different world. Water held a refuge from land and air, but the sound of an approaching car interrupted any other daydreams that might set her body to take a swim. Dani stood and walked off the deck, back around the cabin. Jake’s police cruiser had just parked beside the Mustang and he wasn’t alone. Jonah Bannon was in the front passenger seat. Both men were watching Dani as she paused, hands on her slim hips. Waiting. Ignoring Jonah and his piercing eyes, she tilted her chin towards Jake as they both climbed out of the cruiser. “Hey, Jake.” He looked like he had seen a ghost. He got out of the car, but didn’t come near her. Jonah remained beside his door, just resting his back against it with his arms crossed. “What’s going on, Jake?” Dani asked again, silently cursing as her voice came out slightly huskily. Jake had once whispered she had a throaty voice that could turn heads and knees. It worked on his every time. He shifted on his feet and glanced upwards to her. “I didn’t believe it. Uh…,” he coughed again, clearing his throat a second time. “Uh…Julia knows you’re back. She called me to tell you that you can’t go to the house, but I…I can’t believe it’s you. I didn’t believe it.” “Tonight?” But Dani knew better. “You never called or came back for Erica’s funeral and Julia’s got a lot on her plate with taking care of her aunt Kathryn.” “My aunt Kathryn.” “Uh.” He was visibly shaken. “Yeah.” “Jake.” “Yeah?” He kept shaking his head. “You go back,” Dani spoke up. “And tell Julia that I heard her message.” Jake waited, but when no other message followed, he glanced up in surprise. “That’s it?” “What else do you want me to say?” “I don’t know…I just…” Dani saw the struggle and she caved. She crossed to him and leaned close to kiss his cheek. Once. Softly. Then she held his head and pulled his forehead down to her lips where she placed another tender kiss there. Standing close, she whispered, “I loved you and that love doesn’t disappear, but I’m back and things are different.” “What about Julia?” Not Erica. They’d never discussed Erica. Not in five years, not in the four he’d been with her and held her hand as she died before him. “What about Julia?” “She’s,” he looked up and held her eyes. “She lost a sister, Dani. Julia’s not…she needs Aunt Kathryn and me now more than ever.” “Then you best stay away from me. It can’t be easy for Julia knowing that I’m back.” He caught his breath, searching her almond eyes. “You look so much like your mother. Do you know that, Dani?”

She hadn’t seen a picture of her mother in eight years. They’d been burned after the funeral. Dani stepped back. “How do you know that?” Jake shook his head. “Never mind.” “Jake—” “I best be going now, Dani. You said it yourself. It can’t be easy for Julia knowing that I’m here talking with you.” She nodded. Moving back to his door, he paused. “Where’ve you been these five years, Dani?” Why are you back now? That was the unspoken question felt in the air. No one was surprised when she didn’t answer. Jake slid back into his car and a second later, the police cruiser was heading back down the driveway. Jonah was studying her Mustang. “It’s not for sale and you can start walking. It’s two miles before you’ll see anyone for a ride.” Jonah flashed a smile. “This is a sweet ride.” “Which is why it’s not for sale.” “Which is why you’re going to get to know me very well.” “I got no time for charmers like you. It’s wasted on me so save that smile for some other weakwilled girl.” Ignoring him and everything else, she went inside and locked the door.



It had been almost three months since she’d had a full night’s sleep. The nightmares were the worst. They ripped through her, caused her to wake up gasping, feeling the sudden onset of rushing waters, ready to drown her. The screams surrounded her and caused her heart to clench in ice-cold fear. Some were paralyzed, some ran, and some tried to fight. But, you see, in those situations when it’s life or death, you can’t fight if there’s nothing to fight against. Sometimes you just gotta run…and pray. Pray fervently with every breath in your body. That’s all a person can do some days. Dani had never been a religious person. She’d grown up going to church. Aunt Kathryn dragged them every Sunday, even when Julia and Erica were hung-over from their latest drunken escapade the Saturday night prior. But it never stuck. It was just an uncomfortable building that she sweated in and was rewarded with a slap every time she shifted to appease the ache in her back. No, she’d never been a religious person then, but she was one now. She learned to pray to God and some days she learned that he answered. He answered her one time. That was enough for Dani. But nights like these, in her solitary cabin, the nightmares kept her awake. Some nights were worse. She thought, at first, that the noisier the city, the more she’d be restless and the nightmares would be even more alive and in the flesh. It made sense, so why not find somewhere absolutely peaceful and quiet? But, even there, in that secluded cabin with silence and stillness surrounding—the nightmares came. People screaming. Babies crying. The pounding of desperate sprints for life. And the wall of water that rained down on them, silencing all prayers. That’s what kept Dani awake at night. Gasping, she moved to the edge of the bed, the same nightmare still vivid in her mind and body, Dani dragged in some air and exhaled. She could still hear the sirens in the distance. She flinched. “Hell…” Dani cursed, catching a glimpse of the clock. Three in the morning, she’d gotten five hours of sleep. She hated to admit it, but she tried to put off sleep as long as possible. But it was inevitable. She’d been given a card for times like this. Times when she’d been preached to about. If the nightmares kept coming, she’d need to talk. But that was the problem. Dani didn’t talk unless it was necessary. She still got five hours of sleep. She didn’t need to talk, but her hand still reached for her purse and pulled out the card. The number was bold and black. Emblazoned for easy reading. “You’ve been through an awful and horrible event in your life. You’ll need help and when you want it, it’s there, Dani.” That’s what she’d been told when she told them she was leaving for home as she checked herself out at the front desk. She couldn’t heal there so she’d heal at home.

Stretching her neck, kneading the sore muscles there, she moved to the kitchen and ran a cold glass of water. She heard another voice from the past, the recent past, “I’m here for you, Dani, if you decide to stop running. I’ll always love you, you know that. I’m here for you, but I can’t keep following you around.” Boone had asked her to marry him. She was staring out the kitchen window with a bare finger. She’d made her choice. Her hand twitched, spilling water into the sink. Sighing, she placed her cup on the counter and glanced to the clock again. Three a.m. That meant that Aunt Mae would probably still be awake. Dani changed into a pair of jeans and tank-top. Purse over one arm, she grabbed her keys and hotfooted it to the Mustang. A second later, she was speeding back through the twists and turns of her driveway. As she came upon the main highway, Dani let the car sit and idle a second. Just over the ditch, right alongside the highway, was the town’s livelihood. Falls River. It encompassed their entire state and wound its way all the way through the next two and into Canada. Most of the workers who settled in Craigstown worked at the dam, not far north. It kept their town with food and fuel. And life. Many nights she remembered jumping off a certain bridge, not three miles from Mae’s place. It was Tenderfoot Rush. A bridge where everyone, every teen and every adult, had jumped off, either naked, dressed, or in swim trunks. Everyone did it; it was the favored pastime of the summer. If you couldn’t find anyone in town and it was over 100 degrees in humidity, that meant a person just had to check Tenderfoot Rush. They were always there. The place was built on memories—from everyone. And so many decided to make the trek to Mae’s Grill, just three miles south. Many tubing trips started at Tenderfoot Rush and pulled out at Mae’s Grill. There were still a few cars in the parking lot and she heard yelling from inside. “Barney, get the hell out of here before I skin your cat alive. You hear me?!” Mae was screaming. “Aw, come on, Mae. I don’t got nowhere to sleep tonight. Can’t drive, you made sure of that when you took my keys.” “I don’t care. It’s not my problem. If you’re fool enough to get annihilated and think I’ll let you drive out of here, just inviting a lawsuit against my bar—you’re a damn fool. You drink, that means you’re not driving, but that still means you’re not my problem. Now git! Get out of here!” “But, Mae…” He slumped on his stoop at the bar. “I mean it and don’t make me roust the sheriff from his sleep. Hank don’t take no likin’ to drunks on these nights.” Barney retorted, his speech slurred, “He wouldn’t come. More’n’likely he’d send one of the deputies, maybe even Jakers. Jakers is nice to me.” Mae slapped a towel on the counter. “Jake is nice to a barn fly, but I give him the say-so and he’d have your ass slapped with a court order to stay away from the likes of here. You can go and join the other wrecks at Phillsby’s Tank.” “Ah, now…come on, Mae!” His head whipped up, but he had a hard time focusing on where Mae stood because he was looking to the left. Mae stood to his right. “Don’t be doing that and making those threats. Phillsby’s Tank is nothing but a biker bar. Those Hell’s Angels ride in and out of there on a daily basis. I can’t be seen around no Hell’s Angels.” “Then you better get up and git. Now.” “But I don’t got no place to sleep, Mae,” he whined again, settling his forehead on the counter again. “And Jakers is too nice to do something like that.”

“That boy is my future nephew-in-law. If I put the screws to him, he’d buckle and ya’ll knows it.” “Yeah, from a family that don’t even want you around no more.” Barney had a death wish, and a second later his words penetrated his skull and he was up looking alarmed and pale. “Oh gosh—I didn’t mean…Mae, that didn’t come out right. I’m sorry—” “You. Get. Out. Now.” “I’s going, Mae. I didn’t mean nothing by what I’s just said. I mean it, Mae. I speak without a brain thought sometimes, you know. I’m sorry, Mae…,” But he made a scramble for the door. He turned back and opened his mouth, but nothing came out when his eyes alighted onto Dani’s form. Mae saw his pause and turned too. “She sure is purrty, Mae.” Mae threw a bottle at him. “Every damn night it’s the same thing over and over. I’m getting tired of that boy. He needs professional counseling, if you know what I mean.” Dani remained frozen in one spot. Tired…and knowing that she looked pale as a ghost. The nightmares still resonated with her. “I should just make Jake kick him out of town. Barney don’t got no family here and he doesn’t have a job. He’s got nothing. Jake could take him out of town in his cruiser and let him hitchhike to the next town with a soft-spot for a young kid like him who’s in obvious need for therapy.” Mae kept griping, cleaning faster and faster. “Mae.” “No.” Mae shook her head. “No, girl. You sit and help yourself to some coffee. I brewed a fresh batch not long ago. It always takes all my energy to argue with that damn stubborn drunk. Skin his cat alive next time he pulls another stunt like tonight. No more. He always says he won’t be a problem if I let him have the bottle, but he’s always harping for a place to sleep.” Spotting the coffee, she poured herself a mug and sat down. “That Jake stopped by not long after you took off this afternoon.” “Yeah.” Dani took a sip. “I talked to him for a little bit. Julia doesn’t want me out at the house. She doesn’t even want me to see Aunt Kathryn.” “That—!” Mae whipped her rag across the now-empty bar. “Can’t say I’m surprised.” She heaved a deep sigh to calm herself. “Yeah, well…” Dani shrugged. “Neither am I.” “So what are you going to do? You don’t strike me as someone who’d put up with that.” “I did before.” “You’re not you from before.” Dani narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean?” “Come on, Danielle. You’re not the same girl that left these parts five years ago. You’ve seen some of what life has to offer and I’m betting it’s not the side that goes to operas and sings church hymns. So what are you going to do?” “I don’t know,” Dani confided, a faint grin on her pale features. Features that seemed fragile at times, but Mae knew better. “I think you’ve got two choices. You either let your sister order you around and you follow with your tail’s ass tucked between those long-leggedy legs or, you let Julia know who’s come back. I’m thinking she hasn’t been told of the changes everyone’s talking about when those people were all too eager to tell her that little Dani came home.” “People are talking about me?” “It’s big news when the middle O’Hara comes back to town after vanishing five years ago. It’s even bigger news when she left a slip of a girl and comes back a graceful young woman, one with a backbone. And that this is the same girl that holds first love on that Jake’s life. That’s some very big

news indeedy.” Small towns meant big mouths. Dani knew that, she’d always known that, but still…it surprised her that they gossiped about her. Her. “You think good and hard about what you’re going to do, but I’d sure like to be around when you decide. I could do for some good ol’ O’Hara fireworks. It’s been a while.” Mae chuckled. “Let’s go. You can come and enjoy a nightcapper with me. You know me and my wind down drink. Need it like my breathing tube when I land myself in the nursing home one day. It’s gonna be a bitch having a smoke with a damn breathing tube on my back.” Dani grinned as she followed her aunt through the door and to Mae’s home next door. The summer heat had been replaced with a biting cold in the evenings. Mae busied in the kitchen, producing two drinks in hand. Motioning with her elbow to the front porch, she commented, “Might want to grab a blanket with you.” Settling on the porch, drinks in hand, Dani pulled a blanket around her frame. “This is great.” She sighed, reminiscent. “Just like old times, Aunt Mae. Two ‘nightcappers.’ You and me. And the stars. That’s all we need.” Mae watched her. “Sooner you talk about what’s keeping you from staying in that bed of mine, sooner it’ll stop. I can guarantee that. Hell, I’ve wrote the book on avoiding conversations like those. I could write an even better book on how it’s stupid and avoiders are just morons.” “It’s nothing.” Dani took a sip and watched the stars. Aunt Mae didn’t waver. “I know it must’ve been bad. And I know that you did not know about Erica until you were on your way home. Not a living soul knew where you were so there’s no way you could’ve been told about Erica dying.” She reached for her glass. “So I can imagine the place you’re in right now. You were already coming home to escape something, something probably pretty bad—from the looks of you—and you just found out about your little sister. A sister that you assumed had been happy, living with your man all these years and now he’s with the third O’Hara—” “You’re not helping.” Dani met her aunt’s gaze. “You’re not helping.” “No, child.” The sound was an endearment, but it put Dani in her place. “I see the signs because I recognize them in me. You’ve walked through hell and back. I see that anguish and suffering in your eyes because it’s been in mine for years now.” She pointed with her glass. “You talk and you talk and you talk again. You talk until you don’t got no more to talk about.” Dani was silent. Mae settled more comfortably in her chair. “Then when you’re all talked out, you find what else you need to do to better that pain inside of you. You gotta admit that your world was ripped to shreds and now it’s been stomped on. You did not know about Erica before you got here and we both know it.” Dani looked away. The drink was forgotten on the table. Alone. “I don’t meaning to be harping on you,” Aunt Mae sounded gracious. “But…you’re mine. When my little Danielle passed, Kathryn got the likes of all of you guys. You became mine while she had the other two. And you and me—we’re alike, Dani. We just express things differently. I’ve been through a whole hell of lot in my life and I’ve had my own stint in counseling to know that I lash out to avoid pain. You absorb it and push it down. You always have and even though you’re a changed person, those styles of handling things—they don’t go away. You gotta let some of it go, Dani. Whatever is keeping you from sleeping might just go away after a while.” “Aunt Mae.” Dani shook her head. “I’m exhausted. I’ve been traveling for four days and I just want…I want some time to sit in silence with my favorite aunt who was like a mother to me at times.” “Oh—you know just what to say, you know that?” Tears came to her eyes. “That’s not fair.”

“Let’s save the ‘pushing’ for later. It’s my first night, Aunt Mae.” Dani grinned across the table and the moonlight skimmed over her features, giving her an ethereal look. Beautiful. Mae grunted, settling farther in her chair. “Alright, but one of these days you’re going to have to tell me what happened to you out there and you’re going to talk about your sister.” “Not tonight.” “Fine.” “So Jonah Bannon rode shotgun in Jake’s cruiser when he told me Julia’s message.” “What?” Mae spit out her drink. “What?!” She sputtered again. Slamming a hand down on the table, causing the drinks to rattle, she exclaimed, “That—that—damn him! I told that Jonah to leave you alone. I told him that you were to be left alone.” “Why?” “Because Jonah talks a smoother game than he should be able to handle.” She cursed underneath her breath and pounded the table. “He’s too much for you, Dani. You don’t need that trouble right now.” “What trouble are you talking about?” “Don’t get me wrong. I love that boy. I surely do, he’s got a heart in the right place.” She shook her head. “But he don’t got no intention of settling down and having a bona fide relationship with a woman. The type that deserves a commitment. Only commitment Jonah has is ensuring Falls River is kept clean and undamaged from all those business owners who want to build on it.” “I thought he collected classics.” “He’s the head-hunter in some ways for the River Natural Resources on Falls River. It’s becoming a big tourist attraction and the dam helps a lot. You know how popular Tenderfoot Rush is with the locals and tourists. It’s gotten more popular with the entire state. That dam—it keeps the river with that turquoise color in it, but there’s a lot of businesses that want to move in and make a profit. Falls River is clean and pretty—everyone likes what’s clean and pretty. Jonah’s job determines if they’re going to hurt the river or not. If he feels they will, he’s the one who says they can’t build or he makes them change their plans until it won’t.” Dani sat back and frowned. “It takes a lot of balls to go head to head with some of those millionaire execs, but Jonah handles ‘em right good. He makes sure the river is patrolled by the Riverfront Guard. He trains them every six months, but…I still don’t want him around you.” “I told him I didn’t need his charm.” Dani earned a surprised look from her aunt. “I know what he is, Aunt Mae, and thank you for trying to protect me. I don’t need it. I just left a good man behind me. I’ve got enough on my plate right now, but I can handle him if I need to.” That earned her a blinding smile from her aunt. “You’ve changed ways that I hadn’t pinpointed. I really want to be there when you go head to head with that sister of yours. Fireworks in the sky. That’s what it’s going to be like.” She splayed her hands out in a circling gesture. “Fireworks.” Dani flinched at her words. There had been fireworks that night. The people who sprinted for their lives were etched in neon lights. She sighed. She wanted the fireworks to go away.



She was in the grocery mart when she heard Jonah Bannon’s slow drawl. “Milk, eggs, cheese, yogurt, and let me guess…you can’t forget the chocolate. Every female I know has to have chocolate.” A small grin came to her, but she opened the freezer for a bag of frozen vegetables. “I heard you were a top negotiator. I’m sure being able to identify food products should be listed at the top of the resume.” Jonah cut a grin. “I heard you were the nice shy O’Hara. You’re not nice and shy now.” “That’ll do a person when they got to protect their prized possession against the likes of you.” “Your Mustang?” Dani moved down the aisle. “If you’d like to call it that and no, I meant my frozen peas.” “You’re funny too. I’ve never met an O’Hara who was funny.” Dani stopped and turned at that. “You didn’t think Erica was funny? Everyone thought Erica was funny.” “Erica thought she was funny. That’s good enough for most.” “But not you?” His grin slipped a notch. “Are you trying to trip me up? Is that what this is?” “I just want to hear some truth. I didn’t know a person could speak badly about my sister.” Jonah searched her face. “All right…no. I didn’t think Erica was funny. That’s my truth.” He looked good in the early hours of the morning, but Dani wasn’t surprised. Jonah always looked good. That was the real golden rule of their valley. Jonah Bannon couldn’t not look good. She turned and passed to the checkout counters. “I’m not selling you my car. That’s my truth.” “Oh. My. God,” the clerk gushed as she spied Dani and Jonah’s approaching figures. She slapped her hands on the counter and jumped over. “If it isn’t little Dani O’Hara!” It took a little bit, but Dani finally recognized her. Mrs. Tatums. She taught piano lessons to all three O’Haras. Julia and Erica had excelled while Dani quit after five years. Mrs. Tatums grasped Dani’s face in her hands and shook her. “I cannot believe it! It’s been ages! How are you?” She pulled her in for a hug. Against Mrs. Tatums’ shoulders, Dani murmured, “I’m good. Thanks, Mrs. Tatums.” “Oh dear!” she gushed again as she pulled back and held Dani at an arm’s length. She scrutinized her features up and down and then again. “Mmmm mmm mmm. The rumors are indeedy true. You, my dear, left an ugly duckling and returned a swan. My oh my. I cannot get over this.” Then her eyes fell on Jonah and they went flat. Even her tone went flat as she clipped out, “What are you doing here, Jonah?” His grin was easy. “I’m shopping for my early morning breakfast, Karen. I loved that coffee cake so much that I ate it in one sitting.” Her cheeks blushed. “Stop playing with an old lady.” She was proud of her coffee cake. “I have my momma’s talent. The best coffee cake in seven counties now. It won the champion flag at the fair

last year, you know.” “Let’s hope it wins again.” “Oh…,” Mrs. Tatums tried to look disapproving, but the coffee cake won out. “Oh, you, Jonah. You know how to charm the ladies.” He certainly did, Dani thought to herself as she grabbed her bags and escaped. A second later, Jonah caught up. “Hey!” “Thanks.” “For what?” “I didn’t have to dodge the inevitable question. Thank you.” “Where you’ve been the past five years?” “Yeah.” Dani sighed, stowing her bags in the backseat. “Where have you been? It’s the talk of the town.” “It’s not a story that needs to be shared.” Her aunt Mae wouldn’t agree. Jonah narrowed his eyes. “Bet it’s a place not many can understand anyway.” She was startled to see understanding and…commonality, but it was true—most wouldn’t understand. “Yeah,” Dani murmured. Jonah shifted on his feet. “How about a spin?” “What?” He knocked the car with his knuckles. “The car. How about a spin around? I’m a safe driver and you can’t deny the fine luxury of driving a car like this, can you?” Dani studied him, seeing the same reckless courage that had always embodied Jonah Bannon. But she saw slight mixtures of a man in his depths too. It unnerved her. She could flirt, if she wanted. She could spin this, draw it out, and probably get a chaser out of him. That wasn’t why she was home. She left a good man behind. She had no intention of replacing him—maybe ever. “I don’t think so.” Dani sighed and grabbed her keys. “What? Why?” “Because…” She met his eyes. She wasn’t there for games. He was. “I didn’t come back to get a man or to compete with my sisters in some rivalry. I didn’t come back to make the ‘catch’ of the season and show off the local badboy hero. I left a really great man behind and I…I didn’t do that to find a replacement for him. I’m not home for any of that.” She moved to close the door, but Jonah caught it and held it. Dani had already sat down, so he bent down. “I know what my reputation is and sometimes it’s earned and other times it’s the furthest from the truth. Here’s my advice to you—you don’t have a reputation yet. People can’t figure you out right now because you’re not the same as when you left. That could be bad for you.” “People don’t like what they can’t understand.” Erica said the same thing to her. Seven years ago. “That’s right...and my advice for you is to be as nice as can be to everyone.” “I know that a lot of people think I’m back for Jake and that I’m intending on breaking him and Julia up. It’s not true.” Jonah took that and said, “Look—I really like your car and I really would like to take it for a drive someday. And…yes,” he acknowledged, “the owner intrigues me too. But, small town person to the next, it might not hurt you to be seen with someone other than Jake Sullivan.” “Jake was my best friend all my life.” “He’s engaged to your sister.” Jonah was blunt. “You didn’t strike me as a guy that was so on top of the local gossip.” “Please.” Jonah brushed it off. “It’s my business to know what goes on in Craigstown. I run this

river and everyone around it.” “I heard that about you.” “So I’m not the only one listening in on gossip.” “The car ’s not for sale and I’m not interested.” “You’re going to need friends.” “You offering?” “If I can get a joy ride in this magnificent piece of machinery…then yes. I am offering.” She didn’t buy it. It was too…innocent. “What’s the catch?” “No catch. Just friends.” “You sure your reputation is only half true?” Dani grinned as she started the engine. Jonah chuckled. “Can I come by the cabin later tonight to check this baby out? I’m itching to get underneath the hood.” “Sure. I’ll be around the cabin this evening.” “Sounds good. See you around six and I like my steaks medium-rare.” It wasn’t a date, but Jonah had already darted across the parking lot and was inside his own car. A sweet ‘73 Impala, black model. They could trade joy rides one night. That was fine with Dani. Before she could reverse, she heard a short warning signal of a cop’s sirens. In the side-mirror, Dani sighed, seeing Jake pull up next to her. He had a partner in the passenger seat. She cut the engine and sat back to wait. Jake looked like he wanted to have a few words. Those looks hadn’t changed over the years. “Hey.” Dani watched his partner. “Who’s that?” “My partner.” “Is that…” Dani squinted, trying to get a better look. “Yeah,” Jake remarked, a bit sheepish. “That’s Kate Daily.” “Wow. Kate Daily’s a—” Kate Daily was the rebel. She probably felt the counselor and principal’s office was a second and third home to her own. She’d been known cutting class, smoking on school property. Rumor had it that she slept with the entire football team, plus the basketball team. The wrestling team didn’t want anything to do with her. But, thinking back, Dani knew the girl had been into more than just sex, cigarettes, and skipping school. The tracts on her arms announced it to the world. Kate Daily was now a cop. Dani was stunned. “Yeah.” “I didn’t know small town cops got partners.” “It’s new. We’re trying it out.” “Julia likes that you have a female partner?” “Dani.” He shook his head. “Don’t start. Please.” A silence fell over them. Dani watched him, her head against her seat’s headrest. Jake watched her. Jake began to drum his fingers on the door. Dani grinned. That was his thing whenever he was anxious, but didn’t know what to say. His fingers would drum up and down on whatever surface they were resting upon. Jake always prided himself on being a stellar poker player, but it just wasn’t true. She knew all his tells. He cleared his throat. “You sleep good last night?” “I slept all right.” “I know that cabin is a long way from civilization so, if you’re ever scared, you know, just give me a call.” “And wake Julia? And have her know that you’re running off for me?” Julia would throw a fit

and they both knew it. “So the next time I wake up at three in the morning, I’m supposed to call you and Julia will be okay with that?” “Don’t play this game. I know what you’re doing. You’re pushing my buttons and you’re trying to piss me off.” “Is it working?” It wasn’t worth it if it wasn’t working. “It’s too early for something like this. I don’t want to play games with you.” “Well, tough.” Dani expelled a deep breath. “You screwed me for three years, screwed Erica for four, and now you got Julia. You don’t want to play? You should date outside the O’Hara pool.” “What happened to you?” He took a step back. “You were never this bitter before.” “I have to come home and find you still playing puppet to one of my sisters. Don’t act outraged that I’m tired of it.” “Dani—” “No. I never left because of you, Jake. I don’t want you to feel that you had that much power over my decisions.” She narrowed her eyes. “You were the only thing that kept me here. Once you were gone, I was gone. So you can stop holding onto that guilt and this idea that you were the reason I left. It’s just not true and it never was. I tried to even lie to myself and say you were the reason, but I couldn’t.” Jake glanced over his shoulder. Kate had gotten out of her seat and approached the car. She looked good. That was Dani’s first thought. The Kate from her day had been skinny, dressed in goth, and adorned with a spiteful attitude that told the world to go to hell. This Kate had gained about ten pounds, had a soft smile, and even smoother skin. She looked healthy and happy. “So the rumors are true.” Kate waved a hand. “Hi, Dani. It’s been a long time.” They’d never talked except for one time. Both had been ordered to the counselor ’s office. In the lobby, Kate cursed at her and Dani moved down a seat. That had been the extent of the interaction and their history. “Kate.” “How you holding up against the Craigstown scrutiny?” “Oh, you know, the power of one eye-twitch can go a long way.” “Yeah.” Kate laughed, resting on one hip. “The nonverbals in this town should be legendary. I remember in school. I’d walk through a store and by the time I finished making one trip, I envisioned twenty different scenarios where the owner wanted to kill me.” “You’ve had your fair share of public scrutiny, if memory serves correct.” “Oh yeah. Memory serves correct.” Kate still laughed it off. “So, is it true? Are you and Jonah Bannon an item? That’s what I heard from one of the regulars at the Piggly Squiggly. Everyone is talking about the two of you.” “Kate!” “What?” She looked at Jake. He argued, “I can’t believe you listen to that stuff. That’s just all rumors and gossip. You, of all people, should know the people at the Piggly Squiggly are half drunks and half psychopaths.” “Sometimes they got the best dirt.” Kate shrugged. “Sometimes they get to see the best dirt because no one will listen to them. I did when I was younger. So is it true, Dani? You and Jonah Bannon?” “Kate, how can you even think something that outrageous?!” Jake wasn’t done. He was still outraged. “That’s just stupid and it goes against all logic and reasoning. Dani and Jonah? Seriously. If those two aren’t the oddest and complete opposites than I don’t know who is—” “Like you and Erica?” Dani interrupted. Jake fell silent.

Kate remarked, “And opposites sometimes attract, Jake.” “Like you and Erica?” Dani repeated. Jake shook his head. “That’s completely different.” “How come?” Kate closed her laughing mouth as her eyes darted between the two. “Dani.” “Jake.” “Come on.” He now laughed. “What are you—are you serious? You and Jonah? Jonah Bannon?” Dani had no intention, but Jake had no right commenting or speculating on her lovelife. He’d been a part and played his part well, but he was out. He’d been out for a long, long time. He had no place passing judgement. “Maybe.” Kate held back a laugh. “Are you really serious?” Dani sighed. “I think you should be asking yourself why you care so much.” Kate tipped her head back and laughed out loud. “Kate.” Jake shot her a glare and it shut her up. Dani had already reversed and was pulling into traffic. She didn’t see how Kate shook her head, standing a moment to watch Dani’s car with a small grin as Jake stomped inside the store.



Her sister had been buried. She had been clothed, prayed upon, and blessed. She had been put into that dirt earth. It was something that Dani was beyond familiar with. Feeling the same emptiness that worked her at night, she heaved a deep breath and shook her head clear. She couldn’t expel the shiver that ran down her back, putting the hairs on her neck straight up. “Hello?” Startled, Dani jumped and cursed. “Sorry.” Jonah poked his head through the open door. Dani realized that she’d forgotten to shut it. After leaving town, she went to the cemetery. When she got back, she’d done nothing but space out in her kitchen. With a quick glance at the coffee maker, she realized that the coffee was old now. “What time is it?” He checked his watch. “It’s about sixish. You were going to let me take that sweet ride, remember?” “Oh yeah.” The emptiness had dwindled. She frowned. “I, uh…sorry. I was just…” She pushed away from the counter and dumped the coffee into the sink. “Sorry, I got busy and I forgot all about tonight.” “That’s okay.” He produced a package from behind his back. “Two steaks. You forgot to buy them this morning. I went back this afternoon.” “Oh. Thanks.” “Yeah.” Jonah nodded and moved to her side. “Do you want to spice those up? I’ll go light the grill.” He was out the door as her hand came up to take the steaks from him. He’d already placed them on the counter and she could hear him removing the cover from the grill outside. Her mother once told her that spices attracted the best magic. They each had their own purpose. Like garlic protected the soul against invading temptations. Oregano protected against cynicism. Parsley protected against old age. Her mother would go down the list and Dani would sit there, mesmerized by everything her mother told her. She remembered lying in bed that night and as she looked up at the ceiling, Dani saw all the spices dancing above her. They each twinkled and flew around, blending into one giant spice that protected her against the world. Dani had believed that for the longest time. As she took the steaks out of the wrappings and placed them on a plate, Dani perused Aunt Mae’s old spice rack. Her eyes fell upon the ginger and for a moment, her fingers lingered. She had learned the truth. Spices held no magic, at least not for her. “Those steaks ready?” Jonah called from outside. Instead of answering, Dani moved through the door. “I don’t like my meat spiced.” “Oh. Okay.” Jonah cast her an easy grin and flipped open the grill top. As he put the steaks inside,

he asked, “You got anything else in there that you want grilled? I know folks around here like a roasted corncob every now and then.” A moment later, with pats of butter placed inside the corn’s husk, Dani sat on the porch’s step as she watched Jonah flip the meat and everything else on the grill. She grabbed a few more vegetables and put them in tin foil for the grill. “You know,” Jonah began, his back turned to her. “The steaks are a bribe, right?” He glanced at her and flashed a grin. Dani stared back. Her eyes emotionless. He continued, “I needed more time to try and use my persuading ways—” “The car ’s not for sale.” “Yeah. I’m getting that.” A moment later he let out a whistle and announced, “The steaks look like my best work, if I have to say so myself.” “I’m not really hungry.” “Yeah.” Jonah’s voice had grown soft. “I know.” “You do?” He didn’t reply, but instead filled the plate with their food. Placing it on the porch’s table, he asked, “Got anything around here to drink? Maybe even some utensils?” She’d forgotten to prepare the table. She’d forgotten about a lot. “I’m sorry, I was just…” Dani trailed off and saw that he wasn’t even waiting for a reply. Jonah had already ducked inside and emerged with most everything they needed. Plates. Forks. Knives. Butter. Salt. Two glasses and a pitcher of water. She took the plates from his hand and each arranged the table with the food in the middle. When she sat down, Jonah still stood. As she cast a questionable grin his way, Jonah chuckled and pulled out a bottle of beer from his back pocket. “We can share, if you tell me one thing.” “What’s that?” “Why you love that car so much that you’re immune to my charm?” She’d been to hell and back and that car was the only thing that still stood intact. “I bought that car with money I earned and because my sisters hated it.” “I bet their boyfriends loved it.” “That made them hate it even more.” Dani grinned. It was true. Julia had thrown more than her share of fits. She threatened, she pleaded, she cried and every time—Aunt Kathryn and Erica would get pulled into it. Aunt Kathryn hated that car almost as much as Julia and Erica. “I know I did.” Dani looked up. He shrugged as he pulled back the parted husks. “We both know that I dated your little sis for a week—” “Three days.” “Three days.” He nodded. “I’d never been to your home except one time. I saw your car and I asked your sis about it, if it was hers, who owned it…questions like those. Your sister blew up, literally just—she went off like a firecracker.” “That made her hotter.” “No.” Jonah laughed. “I guess I was always grateful in some way.” “What do you mean?” “I don’t know.” He shifted and leaned his elbows on the table, holding the corn just before his mouth. “I think, when I asked those questions about your car, your sister ’s lid flew off and I always

thought that I got blessed and was given a window to the future. I saw a little in your sister and it was enough to scare me away from her.” “You never dated Julia,” Dani noted. She still hadn’t moved to place any food on her plate. Her hands hadn’t left her lap, but Jonah didn’t comment. “Ah nah. Julia—she was always kinda quiet around my crew, but some of the guys were into her, but I wasn’t. Nah, I wanted to know who that owner of the Mustang was.” “How come you never said anything?” Jonah shrugged. “We were at the Rush and I saw you pull up to pick up Erica. I was going to come over then, but when you got out of the car…I just…you had this look about you that…” “What?” “When I saw you, I recognized you from around town. I never really took notice of you, but that day at Tenderfoot, it looked like you wanted to be anywhere, but around Tenderfoot Rush. And then Erica snapped at you and she made you wait for her.” Erica wanted to finish hearing about Kelley Lynn’s date with Ted Foster. Dani knew from previous experience that Erica still wouldn’t be satisfied hearing the gossip for hours and she hadn’t wanted to wait. So when Erica turned her back on Dani, after chewing her head off, Dani had turned right around and got inside the Mustang and left. After Erica had screamed her head off at her sister that night, Dani had been treated with the silent treatment for two weeks. No one treated Erica O’Hara that way and got away with it. She laughed now at the memory. Those two weeks had been a vacation. “I left her.” “Yeah.” Jonah grinned over his corncob at her. “Your sister was pissed.” “So you never introduced yourself to me because of that?” “I never introduced myself because I saw why you didn’t want to deal with the rest of us.” “You thought I didn’t like dealing with you guys?” “Every time I saw you, you were always walking away from something or someone.” She left. That’s she had done her entire life. She just left and walked away. She left Boone. She left her family. She left for five years and she left everything that she’d done in those five years. Jonah began cutting into his steak. “I always felt that I would’ve been pestering you if I ever said hello or something.” Dani’s plate was still untouched. Her hands had yet to leave her lap. He added, holding her gaze, “Truth is you kinda intrigued me after that day when you ditched your sister. I though it took some balls for someone to do that to Erica O’Hara. No one did that. All those girls worshiped the ground your sister walked on, but I thought you must’ve had steel in that spine of yours to do what you did.” “I was her sister.” Her voice grew hoarse. She didn’t know what compelled her, but Dani started, “I was across the ocean. I wanted to travel and I wanted to…I wanted to be something else than what I’d always been here. I worked here and there and helped out in some of the hospitals, but I ended up hooking up with some other travelers. There was a group of us, maybe five or six. At first, it was great. Everyone was so much fun. We laughed, we drank, we…they were nice to me.” Then Boone joined their group and things changed. “This one girl, her name was Parker. She—she had this thing for this guy who started traveling with us. She was a little like Erica. She got all the guys and when we’d go to the discos, she always brought one home with her. She started to hate me and pretty soon most of the group started to hate me too.” Boone had chosen her. “So I went off and traveled by myself again.” Boone had followed. She blushed. “Sorry, I don’t know what I was talking about.” “What happened to the guy?” Boone had fallen in love with her. “Nothing.” She’d left him too. “I’m a walker.”

“I know.” Her breath caught in her throat. She stared in those eyes and she saw a man who wasn’t what everyone professed him to be. Neither was she. “I’m not here to break up Jake and Julia.” “I’m not here for that.” “You’re here for my car.” “Not really.” “You’re here for a ride.” “That’d be nice too.” Jonah grinned and leaned over the table. Dani’s eyes widened, a little alarmed that he would close the distance between them, but he didn’t. Their faces weren’t touching, but if either shifted ahead a mere five inches, they would’ve been. She spoke without thinking, “I was in a storm. I’d taken a job as a teacher at this orphanage and we got stranded in this building. The storm lasted forever and we couldn’t get to safety and…” She saw herself. Dani had given up by then. Search parties should’ve come for them, but every time that sun would come up, no one ever came and it finally dawned on her that no one came because no one could come. They’d all died from the storm. She was in that room again. Weak. She couldn’t speak. And she just laid her head down when the first light shone through their window. She hadn’t heard the boat’s engine. “It felt like everyone died, but me.” “You were in a storm?” “I was in the tsunami that hit Indonesia.” Millions had died that day. And continued for weeks after. “That wasn’t a storm. That was a natural disaster.” She hadn’t been talking about the tsunami. She’d been talking about herself. She was the storm. People died when she was around. “No one knows about where I was.” “And they won’t tomorrow either, tomorrow or the year after.” “Thank you.” Dani looked up and found herself mesmerized. Erica was right. She’d once said that Jonah Bannon’s eyes could spin a rock into a frenzy. Dani saw what swirled Erica’s heart, but she saw a refuge in them too. “I left someone behind.” “He let you go.” “No. I never told him I was leaving, but I did. It’s what I do. I leave.” “Who’s left you?” Everyone. “He wouldn’t have left me.” “You never let him prove otherwise.” “Why are you here?” Dani needed to know. She’d already told him secrets that she’d never spoken before. Boone had been there. He’d waited beside her in the hospital and he’d held her hand, day after day, but…she’d never talked about it. He asked, but she never answered. She just walked away every time he mentioned the experience, how she should talk to someone and get some help. “Because I want that ride.” “Why are you here?” Jonah sobered. “Because I saw you in some news coverage of that storm. I protect the waterfront here and we got training material that was founded because of the tsunami. Aid and rescue was poorly executed and most of it was because of the nation’s poor economy, but the Red Cross put together a lot of strategies that could now prevent a lot of the deaths that could’ve been prevented back then. I saw you on one of those tapes.” She hadn’t even known there had been cameras. Jonah added, “There was a dedication to you. It was covered on one of the tapes. They said that you took care of thirty children.”

She had watched as the souls fled from the bodies. The eyes showed it. “Twenty of those kids died, but ten of them survived.” They’d awarded her some medal and they gave her recognition. She’d been given some award money, to help her along or to continue her passion for caring for the world. She didn’t know why they gave her the money, but they did. There had been a lot of speculation and Dani had been turned into a hero. More checks rained in. The hospital staff loved caring for a celebrity. Boone raked up the attention, the loving boyfriend. He cared for her and accepted her silence. And when he had proposed, Dani gave him a weak smile, but that was all she could muster. He never got a no or a yes, but he pushed a ring on her finger. The nurse went into a tailspin the next morning when she saw it. “You never cared about the Mustang, did you?” He shrugged. “I’d still like to take it for a ride, but no. The car was an excuse.” “I’m not some victim that needs my hand held.” Boone had tried that. “You’re no more a victim than you are living.” The words hung between them for a moment. Then Jonah went back to eating. “The fair ’s tomorrow. You going?” She’d been let off the hook. “I think you should go.” He moved his fork around his plate and sunk it into his last piece of meat. “You can go with Aiden if you want.” “Your sister?” Dani asked in surprise. “Yeah. Her and Kate are going together. They’re great friends, I guess.” He rolled his eyes. “Kate usually shows up Friday nights and the two of them gossip about every girl I’ve ever dated. That’s what females do, right?” “Gossip?” “Yeah.” “I wouldn’t know.” “You should get some.” Jonah placed his cup on the table. “You’re right, you know. Everyone thinks you’re after Jake and Julia. It’d be good if you were friends with my sister.” “And how’s that?” “Because Aiden is not friends with Julia.” He cleared his throat. “And that’s all I’m going to say. I’m not getting involved anymore.” “What? Too good for the gossip scene?” “Exactly.” Enough was enough. “You’re not responsible for me. Just because you know this information that means nothing, absolutely nothing, doesn’t make you responsible for me.” It was important for him to know. Important for her to say and important for both of them to know. “It means nothing.” The laughter died. “What means nothing?” Dani held her breath. He continued, “The fact that I already knew what happened to you?” She bit her lip. Jonah added, “The fact that you told me?” She had, hadn’t she? He finished, “Or the fact that it’s crap that what happened to you means nothing? Because all of those things mean a whole hell of a lot.” He stood up and shook his head. “Look, to tell the truth, I don’t really know what I’m doing out here. Do I feel some sense of responsibility for you? No. You’re a grown woman and you can make your own choices. So I guess you’re right. I’m not responsible for you. And judging from what you just told me, you make sure everyone else knows that too.” He walked out and it wasn’t long before she heard his car leave. Dani sat there for the longest

time. She’d been off-balance before he showed up and she was even more now.



Aunt Mae came the next day for a visit. It wasn’t long after she left when a car horn honked outside her door. “Good god fricking Grand Central Station. I swear.” She sighed and moved to the front door. “Hey, Dani!” Kate Daily looked overly bright with her police uniform as she headed for the house. Jake was scowling as he stayed in the passenger seat. Dani lifted her cup in greeting. “Morning, Kate.” “Smells good. Got enough for one more cup?” “Sure. Come on inside.” “I have to tell you,” Kate began as the door slammed shut behind her. “I am done with putting up with Jake since you got to town. He’s been crabby and generally a pain in the rear. I swear that Julia is just a greyhound. It’s like she can just sniff out whiffs of you on his uniform or something. Whatever she said last night must’ve been a doozy because he’s been crabbier than normal today.” Extending a cup, Dani remarked, “If I had known the power of my presence I would’ve not come.” Kate laughed. “This is the most fun our town has had in a year.” “Really?” “Oh, hell yeah!” Taking a sip, she continued, “Even though I have to put up with crabby cat outside, I had to come out to fill you in on what’s really going on in this town.” Dani resigned herself. Kate exclaimed, “Politics. That’s what this town is about. Small. Town. Politics. And you, my dear, just threw yourself smack in the middle of it. You see, most of this town worshiped your little sister, blessed be her name, but your other sister—she’s been walking around this town like she’s got a crown on that head of hers. Most of us are tired of it. That’s where you come in.” “Really?” “Yep, because you are going to take Jake back from her. We all know he was rightfully yours in the first place.” She leaned forward. “And when you do—” “Julia will be a puddle.” “Exactly.” Kate lifted her cup in a salute. “And her group has just been knocked out of power. People are going to go where Jake is. He is absolutely loved by all and he can do no wrong. Julia, she’s…she needs to be taken down a notch.” “And I’m supposed to be the one to do it.” Kate missed the mirth in Dani’s voice. “Yes.” Kate grinned widely, finishing her coffee. “Another cup?” As Dani refilled it, she murmured, “Except that I have no intention of getting back together with

Jake.” “You don’t?” “I don’t.” “Are you sure? I thought I saw a flirt going on yesterday.” “No flirt.” “No?” “No.” “You sure?” “I’m sure.” “Can I ask why not?” “I didn’t come home with an agenda for small town politics or to knock my sister off her crown. I came home…just to come home.” “Well, I’m disappointed.” Kate sighed. “I was so hoping. You stole my entire thunder I had going all day yesterday.” “Why don’t you steal Jake from Julia?” Dani would’ve laughed if she hadn’t been taking a sip of coffee as she saw the horror come to Kate’s eyes. “Or not,” she murmured as she pulled the cup away from her lips. “No, this just means that Julia has him for good now. Jakey’s never dated outside the O’Hara genepool. He’s doomed forever.” Kate dropped into a chair by the table. “Or maybe he’s actually happy with her.” “No. That can’t be.” Kate groaned. “She’s got everyone just dancing to her tune. It drives the rest of us crazy. I was so hoping to get you onboard. It’s her, Kelley Lynn, Heather, and Katrina. Those four and all their god-like hubbies. They make me sick.” “You said the rest of you are tired of her. Who’s the rest of you?” “Me. Aiden and Bubba. Robbie Gray—he’s a lawyer, you know. And it’s perfect because Kelley Lynn is his secretary. Sometimes we ask him to find out what they’re all planning.” “Robbie Gray? Wasn’t he—?” “Tall, skinny, and nerdy? Yep. A social misfit just like the rest of us, except that he’s tall, dark, gorgeous, and rich now. He’s not a social misfit anymore, but he remembers his roots. He’s a good friend.” Catching onto a note in her voice, Dani grinned. Kate had a thing for the rich attorney. That was interesting and she could handle interesting for someone else, just not her own issues. She needed to be uninteresting. “Why don’t you ask him out?” “What?” Kate exclaimed. “Are you serious?!” “Did I get it wrong?” Kate dissolved as she mumbled, the fight gone from her voice, “No. You got it right, but Brooke Richter and Lori Hayden are duking it out over him.” The quintessential blonde bombshells from high school. “Are they still…?” “They’re still.” Kate didn’t have an exotic look to her. She, after her high school transformation, now looked almost average. The brown hair fell to her shoulders and she was no longer the skinny skeleton she’d been back then. She’d filled out and while some guys loved the wholesome healthy look—most guys either went for the exotic slender look or the big boobs and platinum blonde look. Brooke Richter and Lori Hayden both were the latter. “What about Jonah Bannon?” Kate slapped a hand on the table, excited again. “What about him?”

“I was joking yesterday, but is there something going on between you? That’d be great. Jonah’s above everyone and he’d be better than Jake. I’d love watching Jake squirm. I didn’t know he had it in him to snipe as much as he did yesterday. Bannon this and Bannon that. All I heard yesterday.” Kate continued, “And I always thought Jake worshiped the ground Jonah walked on. He has since we’ve been partners.” “Kate.” “Huh?” “I’m really here just to do my own thing. Nothing else.” “So no Jonah?” “No Jonah.” “I just want Julia to be knocked off her rocker. At least for a little bit.” “Anyway,” Kate sighed dramatically and placed her hands on her hips. “You have to come to the fair tonight with us. I even made Robbie promise not to bring Brooke or Lori. It’s a date-free night, except for Bubba. He doesn’t count anyway and Julia’s going to be gone for the weekend. She won’t even be there.” “Who’s going to be there?” “Me, Robbie, Aiden, and Bubba, and I think Stilts is coming too.” “Stilts?” “He migrated from Northway, but he’s fun. Just the group.” “No Jonah?” That was the clincher for her. “Nah. Jonah will probably be off and running with his crew, you know Hawk, Gee, Cory Lyles, those guys. Plus, they’ll be at the beer gardens and it’s a little disgusting to watch the young and old, too old, women fall over themselves for Jonah. Although Aiden just rates them all and follows Jonah around the kitchen when we’re scarfing down our late-night snacks. If you want entertainment—that’s funny!” It would work. It would have to do because she wasn’t going to get a better offer unless she went alone…she’d rather not to do that if the town really would riot over her homewrecker powers. “When and where?” “Seriously?” Kate broke into a wide smile. “We’re going around eight thirty to check all the barns and we’ll end up at the beer gardens later that night. This is great, Dani. Do you have a cell?” Mae gave her a phone, so Dani wrote that number down. She sighed, standing in the doorway as Kate later waved and moved to the car. Jake had tried to catch some sleep, judging from the looks of him. His head had dropped back and he kicked up one leg on the dashboard. Dani grinned—he always could fall asleep wherever he wanted. She hated that ability he’d been gifted with. She could only sleep, well, now she could sleep wherever and whenever, mostly. Just until the nightmares came.



It was pushing nine when Dani got there. Kate had called and said everyone was running late. She was supposed to look around the beer gardens first. That’s where everyone congregated before doing a quick sprint through the animal barns. She had hoped to avoid walking into the beer gardens alone. “Hey.” Turning her head, Dani saw the little boy who always shuffled behind her, slumped slightly over with his hands stuffed in his front pockets. “Jake.” “You going in there?” He jerked his head towards the corner. “Thinking about it.” “Yeah. Me too.” “I was just yanking you yesterday, you know.” He shrugged, but murmured, “I know. You and Jonah—you two are so opposite. It just kinda spun me, you know. The thought of you with someone else. It’s like, the week after we broke up. I haven’t had time to…” “Adjust.” “Yeah.” “A lot of folks around here have the thought I’m going to take you away from my sister. I didn’t come back for that.” “I know.” Hearing an outburst of laughter, she gestured behind her, “I think…” “Okay.” Jake nodded as he stayed put. “Are you coming?” “I’m going to sit tight for a little while.” Dani took a second look and saw exhaustion. He either didn’t want to be seen appearing beside her or he wanted a moment to collect himself. The Jake she knew always liked those brief seconds before. He liked to ready himself. “Okay.” Dani nodded and turned the corner. As she appeared, a sudden lull in the conversation spanned the room. It seemed like a collective hush, and Dani knew the cause. Then someone laughed in the corner and exclaimed, “The rumors are true and our mysterious brethren has returned home!” Focusing through the low lighting, Dani thought she recognized Aiden Bannon as she stood up and started a slow clap. Oh seriously. The rest of the beer gardens picked it up and before long, Dani’s ears were ringing from the crowd clapping for her. She waved both hands in the air. “Okay. Stop. Please.” It took a little bit, but when it was quiet enough someone yelled out, “Where you been, Dani?”

“Looking good!” “Damn good!” A few wolf whistles and laughter broke out, but Dani ducked her shoulders and moved to the back corner where she thought Aiden was located. She was right. Around a table in the back, she made out Aiden with her husband (his massive bulk hadn’t changed or gotten softer over the years); Kate sat alongside who Dani figured was Robbie Gray. (Kate was right—tall, dark, and gorgeous now.) And another guy with a medium build and dark hair pulled into a ponytail. “Hey, Dani!” Kate called out and hooked her elbow, pulling her closer to the table. “Let me introduce and re-introduce.” These people had never been her friends. Dani couldn’t help, but think that and yet they seemed to want to be her friends now. “Dani,” Kate pointed to ponytail guy, “This is Stilts. I told you that he migrated from Northway —” “I’m not geese or a bear, Katey. I didn’t migrate. It’s not like I come down during the summers and go north for the winters.” Stilts took offense. “You’re my big teddy bear, Stilts.” Aiden laughed as she tipped her chair into his lap. “Then you can say I migrated, but not you, Kate. I’m not a damn goose.” “Everyone from Northway should migrate to Craigstown. You’re just the only goose in the town with a brain.” Kate laughed. Robbie reached around her laughing form and extended a hand. “Hi, Dani. Remember me? I know we weren’t the greatest of friends, but times have changed. Thank goodness, right?” “Hi, Robbie. I do remember you.” “Take a seat.” He pointed to the empty stool on Kate’s other side. “It’s good to see you again.” “Dani!” Kate wrapped an arm around her shoulder. “Please tell Stilts that he kinda looks like a goose. See,” she pointed, “his mouth and chin could be a beak, you know, one of those long black beaks.” “It’s nice to meet you, Dani.” Stilts offered his hand. “Kate, if you’re going to liken me to poultry, at least let it be something cool. Like—” “A turkey!” Aiden shouted, giggling. “This is going from bad to worse.” “I know,” Bubba leaned forward and everyone quieted, “You could be one of those flamingos.” Aiden and Kate shrieked, throwing their hands back. “The goose was better.” Stilts groaned. Robbie thumped him on the shoulder. “Chin up, mate. Kate told me I was a possum the first five months I got back.” “She has to be an animal.” Stilts pointed to Dani. “Uh…” Dani was caught. Half-amused and half-horrified. “She’s a swan!” Kate smiled. And Dani blinked at the sincerity in that smile. She also noted the eight empty glasses left on the table. They’d gotten here earlier than expected, apparently. “Jonah!” Aiden shrieked as she launched herself at her brother ’s form as he drew abreast their table. He was followed by three other guys. Dani remembered Hawk from high school. They’d been the bad boys that everyone wanted to be or be with. Jonah had been their leader with Hawk as his best friend and best enforcer. With the same Mohawk, an even bigger muscular build, and tattoos loitering up and down his neck, Dani shuddered—he looked like he was still the best enforcer.

“Oh,” Jonah grimaced as he caught Bubba’s gaze, “My little sis is drunk. Good piss job, brotherin-law.” Bubba shrugged and grinned. And took a large gulp of his own drink. “Oh.” Aiden swatted at her brother and missed. “What are you all crabby about?” Jonah looked up and caught Dani’s gaze, but he answered, “Nothing.” He shrugged off her hold. “Take my sister, Bubs. I gotta get a drink.” Kate gasped. “How many tonight, do you think, Aids?” “What?” Jonah asked, confused. “Oh.” Aiden scrunched her face, concentrating. “I’m thinking…five girls tonight.” “Yep.” Kate gave Jonah the once-over. “Definitely five—at least. He’s got the trendy jeans on tonight with his white t-shirt. He can get at least five tonight.” Jonah rolled his eyes and left with Hawk and the rest behind him. “I hate my brother. I hate how he got the genes in the family.” “Excuse me?” Kate asked in disbelief. “Do you not see yourself? You’re gorgeous, Aiden. You know the one girl that is so beautiful that she’s above scrutiny from anyone else? That’s you.” She snorted. “Thank god you’re nice, otherwise you’d be a bitch.” “Oh please.” Aiden rolled her eyes. “Dani,” Kate looked to her. “Tell me that you agree.” “Kate’s right.” “Please, have you looked in the mirror, Dani? You’ve got one of those exotic serene looks that make men just drool, literally.” Aiden stuck out her tongue. “I’m not like that.” Bubba wrapped his arms around his wife and murmured something into her ear. Aiden blushed and turned to whisper back. Kate shook her head. Robbie laughed and finished his drink. Standing up, he asked, “So, Dani…what do you drink?” “Oh, nothing. Thanks though.” “Come on. That’s why we’re at the beer gardens. Fair only comes around once a year,” Kate cajoled. “So says the cop.” Dani grinned, but her eyes caught a glimpse of Jake looking around the place. He looked stiff. Jake stiff never meant good things. “On second thought, I’ll take a whiskey.” Dani felt the knot start. She knew what was coming. “All right.” Robbie nodded his approval and Stilts whistled. “You have changed, Dani.” Kate barked out a laugh. “Says the one that never knew you.” But Dani was still watching Jake…and a moment, as he held his hand around the corner Dani understood why he was stiff. Julia hadn’t gone to some clinic for the weekend. Another hush fell over the room. Dani smirked. She watched as Julia looked up confused, glanced to Jake, and followed his gaze over to…Julia went stock-still. Both sisters stared at the other. “Oh.” Kate hung her head. “Dani.” Aiden laid a hand on her arm. But Dani just waited and a second later, she saw Julia tug Jake closer. When he bent his head down, glanced to Dani, she went into motion. Dani pushed through the crowd and said, her voice clear and concise, “Oh no, you don’t. You do not hide behind him.” Julia snapped to attention and her eyes widened, seeing Dani quickly covering the distance between them. She looked panicked, but Dani didn’t care. It was going to happen sooner or later. Dani’d rather have it done now. She wanted a fight. The beer gardens remained quiet.

Julia tried to hide behind Jake, but Dani reached and hauled her in front. “You have a whole hell of a lot of nerve.” Julia snapped to attention—and there was the Julia that Dani remembered—eyes blazing, she cried back, “Excuse me? Me!? I’m not the one who ran away for five years and let us all think you were dead!” “Like you would’ve even noticed.” “Excuse me? Excuse me? Excuse me?!” “You’re excused!” “You can’t come home and expect everything to be the same—” “When?” Dani demanded, standing her ground. “When did I demand things to be the same? Because I’d rather be gone again to have things the same. So when did I, in your imaginary conversation with me, demand things to be the same?” “Excuse me? Excuse—” “Not that again.” Dani cut her off with a careless wave. “We’ve established that you’re excused. Moving on—Aunt Kathryn. I have as much right to see her as you do.” “You do not! You so do not!” Julia shouted, one arm in Jake’s grasp. “Why not?” “Because you left for five years. You weren’t here,” Julia spat out. “When Erica died—you weren’t here. I needed you and you weren’t here.” “I didn’t know and I couldn’t have been here if I had known.” She’d been fighting for her own life. “I didn’t know where you were. We couldn’t have told you about Erica because we didn’t know where you were.” As fights went, this one was dwindling, fast. “I left, okay?” Dani clipped out. “I don’t regret leaving. And I don’t really regret not telling anyone where I was. No one would’ve come anyway and I probably wouldn’t have even gotten any letter you sent so that’s all null and void. In my opinion, anyway.” “We thought you were dead,” Julia cried out. “And then Erica was diagnosed. You have no idea what we went through.” “I do know. You can’t send Jake to tell me that I can’t come out to the house. That’s petty!” “NO. What’s petty is you expecting things to be the same and for it to be okay. You have no right to step foot in that house again. No right. You forfeited it when you left.” “Oh.” Dani saw red as she shot back, “Excuse you? Excuse you? Excuse you?” No one dared laugh anymore. Dani pressed, “I forfeited nothing except any relationship that was non-existing with you or Erica when I left.” “That’s not fair. Not after what you put us through—” “Put you through? Five fucking years, Julia. I went through twenty-two years of torture from you and Erica. Twenty-two to your petty five? I win that war, hands down!” “It was a selfish, thoughtless act that you did. You told no one—” “I told Kathryn!” Dani shouted, then cursed—she hadn’t ever meant to let that slip. “What?” “I left Aunt Kathryn a letter. She knew that I was going and she knew my plans.” “What?” Julia had gone pale. “It doesn’t matter anymore. You can’t bar me from my own home.” “I can and I will. It’s not your home and it hasn’t been since you left.” “Technically, it wasn’t even before that because you and Erica dominated that house.”

“You don’t go there. You do not go there. Excuse me? Excuse me? Excuse me?” Dani rolled her eyes, but intercepted, rudely, “I’ll go there because I’m starting to get sick and tired of how everyone pretends Erica was this perfect little princess—she wasn’t! She might’ve changed at the end, but she wasn’t perfect. She was far from it.” Julia paled. “You don’t even think—” “She stole boyfriends.” Julia gasped. “She cheated on her own boyfriends.” “Shut up.” Dani pressed, “She lied. She backstabbed. She called the cops on at least six of her friends’ parties.” “She totally did,” someone exclaimed from the room. Dani added, “She stole money, from you, Aunt Kathryn, and me—she probably stole from friends. She sent one girl to a psychiatric hospital. Erica wasn’t a saint and I’m tired of people thinking she was.” “Dani, that’s enough.” Jake placed a hand on her arm. She wrenched her arm free. “Don’t even get me going on you.” “Dani!” Julia gasped again. “What? Are you going to bar Jake from talking to me too?” “Dani, really—” Jake stepped in between them. Dani poked her head around him. “What if I’m drunk and driving home? What if Jake’s the only one on duty? Am I going to get away with it because you’ve ordered him not to talk to me? How can you arrest someone if you can’t read them their rights?” Julia looked away and Jake murmured, in a low voice, “Come on, Dani. That was below the belt.” Dani shoved back from him. “She went below the belt the instant she sent you as her errand boy. She went below the belt the instant she sent the message that I couldn’t go to my own home. She went dirty a whole hell of a lot longer than me.” “You went dirty when you disappeared for five years!” Julia screamed around Jake’s back. “That’s on Aunt Kathryn,” Dani retorted. “Aunt Kathryn went dirty for whatever reason she wanted. I told her that I was leaving.” “We all know why you left. You ran away.” Dani stood straighter and asked, “Excuse me?” “We might as well just cut the crap. We both know what this argument is about.” “Do we, now?” Jake closed his eyes and breathed. “And what is that?” Dani asked. She wanted Julia to say. She just wanted for her to say it, for it to be out on the table. “Please. We both know. Everyone knows.” “Then tell me. Say it, Julia. I want to know what this is really about.” “Dani. Don’t.” “Come on, Julia.” “You’re baiting her, Dani. Leave it alone.” “You want him to fight for you? To fight your fights? Is that what you want, Julia?” “Fine!” Julia snapped. Her eyes wide, raged. “This is because I am with Jake. Erica took Jake from you—that’s why you left and now I have him. He loves me and he stopped loving you five years ago. That’s what this is really about and everyone knows it! The whole town knows it!”

“All they know is the pile of crap that’s been recycling in the air.” “Whatever, Dani,” Julia shook her head. She tried for sympathetic, but Dani saw her hands tremble. She tucked them inside her elbows as she crossed her arms again. “Jake was the only thing that kept me here,” Dani stated. “That’s why I left. Not because I lost Jake, but because I lost the only thing that kept me here. And, believe it or not, but this really is not about Jake or you and Jake or even Erica and Jake.” “Please.” “There are more important things going on than men, Julia. Believe it or not.” Like having twenty children die at your hands. Or hearing the remaining ten grow more silent each minute. Dani cleared her head. “And for your information, if I wanted Jake back, I could take him back.” “Dani!” Julia whirled to face her. Dani saw it in that instant. She was right and that was what Julia was scared of. For Julia—this had nothing to do with her five-year disappearance. This really was about Jake. But for Dani—this was about so much more. This was about being barred from her own home. From the memories of her mother. “Do you not seriously believe that?” Dani waited. She took a moment and let her question hang between them for a moment. “You do.” Julia blanched. Jake drew in a sharp breath of air. Dani watched her sister dissolve before her eyes. She rolled her eyes. “I’m done. If you want to try to keep me from my own home, fine. I’ll see you in court if it comes to that. Anything else, I’m done.” “Dani.” She stopped listening as she left. She didn’t hear the footsteps until someone plopped down next to her on her bench. Jonah. “What do you want?” She didn’t look up. “So who were you really yelling at back there?” “We both know the person I want to yell at is in the ground.” “Yeah. I know.” “So what am I going to do about that?” She shrugged. “I can’t exactly yell at a tombstone.” “It might help. You never know.” “What are you doing here? I told you that you’re not responsible for me.” Dani sighed as she threw a rock into the pond. Jonah chuckled. “You know when I go to work at the waterfront, there’s this whole line of little kids out there. They must beg their parents to bring them out there. And you know what they’re doing? They’re all lined up. One by one, shoulder to shoulder, just throwing rocks into the water. You think they’d get tired of it, but they don’t.” “They feel powerful when they do that.” Dani watched the waves ripple from her throw. “They feel the impact that they did.” “How do you know that?” “My ex-fiancé was a psychologist.” “What?”

“He told me that one time. He tried to explain to me why the kids in the orphanage always wanted to go to the ocean.” “You were engaged?” “Yeah.” “I’m sorry.” Dani shook her head and laughed. “He’s twice the man that Jake is. Isn’t that sad? After everything that just happened—why Julia is so threatened by me. And here I am. I walked away from a guy that—” That loved her. That cared for her. That made her feel beautiful. That held her hand and knew her worst secret. “I know you probably don’t want to hear this, that you’re on this martyr kick or something, but there was something about the guy that enabled you to walk from him.” “It was me.” “If he was the right guy, you wouldn’t have walked from him. You would’ve ran to him.” “You’re not the guy that everyone thinks you are, are you?” Dani questioned, watching from the corner of her eye. Jonah sighed and sat back. He regarded her with a faint grin. “No.” Standing up, he murmured, “I know one of your secrets. You know one of mine.” “Touché.” As Jonah left, she couldn’t help but think if she’d never gone. If Jake had never ended things with her. If she’d never met Boone or been stranded in a tsunami, what would life have been like?



“Dani.” Glancing up, on her way back to her car, Dani saw Aiden. The gang had migrated to the outside tables. Jonah sat at the end of their table, grinning down to a slender nubile female, red curls swept down her long nape, highlighting her slender back. Hawk had his own woman, clad in black leather, and they seemed perfect. She waved back and waited as Aiden separated from the group and crossed towards her. “Hey. Are you leaving?” Dani laughed. She couldn’t help it. “I think that’s for the best. I did enough airing of the dirty laundry tonight.” Aiden nodded in acceptance. “I know, but the worst is already done.” “I think it’s time to turn in.” Dani breathed a deep breath. The night air was a bit chilly, but refreshing. Even with the carnival musk intermingling. “Look,” Aiden’s tone turned serious. “I know that Kate can sometimes come across as power hungry or something. It’s these small town politics. She’s more affected than the rest of us. I have Jonah and everyone loves Bubba. Robbie’s a guy. Robbie’s accepted no matter what, you know? Everyone thinks Stilts is the most hilarious thing that’s come to town in a long time. So for most of us, yeah, we’re affected by the small town politics, but it’s more for Kate. She’s—” “Not accepted.” Dani could relate. “Yeah.” Aiden looked guilty. “Kate was so excited when she heard you were back in town. Julia has made her life hell. She’s gone out of her way to be cruel to Kate and everyone knows it’s just because Kate is work partners with Jake. She thinks that Jake is going to leave her for Kate or something.” “Kate’s not an O’Hara. Doesn’t Julia know? That’s a dating requirement for Jake.” “Try telling that to Julia’s insane jealousy.” “I have. It doesn’t work.” Aiden laughed and then gestured towards the parking lot. “We’re all going to Mae’s bar. Would you come with us? I know the whole group would like that. They’d like to get to know you better.” She remembered Jonah’s warning. It didn’t hurt to have friends in a small town so Dani found herself nodding and agreeing to meet them there. Approaching her Mustang, Dani waved and climbed inside. She rested her head against her seat and let out a deep breath. What was she doing? Dani had never belonged in crowds like those. She didn’t have friends. She didn’t know how to be a friend. Thump! Thump! Jumping, Dani gasped and saw Jonah grinning at her through her window. He motioned to unlock the lock and gestured to the passenger door. Dani reached over and a second later Jonah climbed inside “Were you sleeping?”

“No.” “What are you doing?” “I’m waiting for the parking lot to clear out. What are you doing?” “I need a ride to Mae’s.” Dani shook her head even as she started the car. “What is it about you that everyone loves? It’s like you have some billboard on you that says ‘Like me, I’m adorable.’” “What?” “Nothing.” Then he started, “You know, you’re not like everyone else. Some girls act all tough and are mean right off the bat because they’re just protecting themselves. I get that. I know that women like me. And then there are the other girls.” “Throw themselves at you.” “Yeah. Don’t get me wrong. Sometimes it’s nice and it’s what I need after a hard day at work or if we lost a few in the river. But to be honest, I think you have so much crap to deal with, you couldn’t ever see me in that light. That’s why I like hanging out with you. That’s part of the reason I showed up yesterday for dinner.” “But you don’t feel responsible for me.” Jonah glanced away for a second. “I do.” Dani was about to protest, but Jonah held a hand up, stopping her. “I do because I’m the only one that knows what you went through. And I don’t see you opening up to people. So, yes, I do feel some responsibility towards you.” “I opened up to you.” “Maybe my charm isn’t completely lost on you.” “It bugs me that I was so honest with you.” “Because you’d been holding it in for so long. You hadn’t talked to your fiancé about it and I came along. Some guy who’s fun to hang out with and who wasn’t going to smother you like everyone else would. That’s why you told me. No other reason. Promise.” It made sense, but it still rattled her. “You’re not responsible for me.” “Yes. I am.” She held in her breath, a knot forming in my gut. She didn’t know what to say to that. Then she realized she didn’t want to argue against it. That horrified her even more. Jonah broke the spell. Grinning, he thumped her dashboard. “Let’s drive. Knowing my sister, she’ll have Bubba halfway to your house if we don’t show up soon.” “I like your sister.” “She likes you too.” Dani liked that. She didn’t know why. She didn’t want to know why so she turned her thoughts off and drove to Mae’s.



Everyone had called it. Mae’s Grill was filled to the max. And it was a mix between the fair ’s beer garden inhabitants, the regulars, and the tourists that traveled up during the summer for Tenderfoot Rush. All three groups came together at Mae’s Grill and Jonah had been right. Dani saw the rush of relief that came over her aunt when she spotted Jonah standing behind her niece. Jonah tapped her hand and asked, leaning close to her ear, “What do you drink?” “Just a water. Thanks.” “Are you sure?” “Yeah.” “Okay.” He nodded towards the corner. “Gang’s over there.” When Dani arrived, Aiden and Kate moved to her side and asked, “Where were you?” Aiden remarked, “I was about to send Bubba out to your home.” Two points for Jonah, for knowing his sister. “I held back and waited for the parking lot to clear.” Shifting on her feet, Kate glanced over her shoulder, “Did I see you come in with Jonah?” “Yeah. He wanted a ride.” Dani shrugged. Seeing Robbie on the dance floor with Lori, she asked Kate, “Want to play a game of pool?” She nodded towards two guys, pool cue in their hands, chatting with a group of guys. “They look up for it.” “Yes. I’d love to.” Dani grabbed the water from Jonah’s offered hand as he approached, then she followed Kate to the pool table. The two guys took one look at Dani and Kate and produced the money. As they slid the coins in, Dani weighed her pool cue and murmured in Kate’s ear, “By the way, this is how I got money when I traveled around.” Kate grinned, but neither female spoke again as the guys lined up for the first shot. “Oh no.” Aunt Mae appeared and grabbed Dani’s pool cue from her hand. She handed it to Jonah who had followed to watch. “I will not be having my niece hustling’ in my own nest. You hear me? Not going to happen.” The damage was done. The two guys had heard and looked startled. She saw the anger set in. It was pointless to argue, but Dani said anyway, “I wasn’t going to hustle. I have some decency for your home turf.” “Then you best be showing me your decency. You can help out behind the counter,” Mae shouted over her shoulder as she pushed through the crowd, two empty beer bottles in her hand. Dani sighed and turned to Kate. “Some other time.” “You know,” Kate leaned in. “Hustling’s illegal.” Dani shrugged and pointed out, “All the more reason why they’d never suspect it if folks knew a

police officer was playing.” Kate laughed and moved to take her turn. Jonah resumed her vacated spot and murmured, “I’d be up for a game sometime.” “You wanna outhustle a hustler?” “There’s no want. I know I could, but it’d be good practice.” Dani just laughed and waved to Aiden, Bubba, and Robbie, who approached the table with Lori in hand. She moved through the crowd and took her spot behind the counter. Aunt Mae moved closer. “Hope you didn’t go rusty with your time away.” Dani merely shook her head as she nodded to an order and filled it within seconds. “Nope. Sure haven’t.” Aunt Mae grinned and patted Dani’s shoulder. The first hour sped by quickly. Always did when the bar was filled over the brim. But the last thirty minutes were the worst. The drunk got drunker and the one-nighters quickly started sharing their numbers. Jonah had taken residence at the end of her counter space. Every time a girl approached and her hand lingered down his arm, he’d shoot Dani a look and she’d move in. The first few were deterred when Dani announced that he’d come with her. And then one took it as a challenge to throwdown and Dani changed tactics. Now she merely slid them a watered down coke and pointed across the bar. She told ‘em it came from the gentleman in the blue. There were too many gentlemen in blue to count. The girls loved it, didn’t notice it was watered down pop only, and went off in search for their one-nighter. After the fifth girl, Dani slapped a towel in front of Jonah and suggested, “If you want, you can start picking up. Just tell ‘em you have to clean-up afterwards.” Robbie had heard the last words as he approached the counter. He laughed and shook his head as Jonah left, towel in hand. “You and Jonah seem to get along.” “What’ll you have?” “A…how about a water and a diet coke.” “Lori’s had enough, huh?” Dani murmured as she filled the glasses. She set them up and Robbie lingered a moment. “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure. Although we really only met tonight.” Robbie had been another outcast like herself, but she only talked to Jake. None other. “That’s why I actually want to ask you. You’re objective. You might have a different set of eyes.” He leaned closer. “Do you think…coming from your first impression, do you think Lori would make a good mother?” Dani slid a drink to another customer and replied, “I think…Kate would make a good mother I think Aiden is a great mother. And I think that if you’re asking a stranger and bartender, then you have the answer you’re searching for.” A night spent with laughs, drinks, and the drunken loosened up the tongue more than usual. Robbie sighed and sat down on a stool. He cradled both drinks in his hands. “Not the answer you were searching for,” Dani stated, watching his bent head. “No.” He sighed and looked up. “It was the answer I thought, just put nicely.” Dani took sympathy and murmured, “Look. I’m new. I’m not that good at the friend thing, but I am pretty perceptive and what I see…Lori’s not the type to yearn for children. I don’t see that in her, but I gather that she’s the type to just be happy being married.” “No. No. You’re right. I’ve been having this tug-of-war with her and another girl. They both want to settle down and I’ve been completely honest with them both. They know that I’m dating both of

them, but the problem is that I want a mother for my children someday.” “You’re dating the wrong girls,” Dani spelled it out. “Stop looking at why you’re comfortable around them, dating them, and go for the ones that scare you. There’s probably a reason why those scare you. A good reason.” Like she should be giving advice. Two men. One she’d loved and he left. And one who’d loved her and she left. And speaking of…Dani saw Jake enter the bar, wearing a shoulder holster. He crossed the bar and stopped beside Robbie. “Hey, Jake,” Robbie greeted and stood. “Hi, Robbie.” Jake looked at Dani and said stiffly, “Mae likes the extra hand at closing time.” Dani nodded asked, “Want a drink? On the house?” “Nah.” He nodded to Mae as she came down the counter. “Heya, Mae.” “Jakey.” Aunt Mae nodded, her eyes skimmed over his tired features, Dani’s guarded face, and Robbie’s uncomfortable posture. “Haven’t had this many fine male specimens at my bar at one time since I gained my extra ten pounds.” “Aunt Mae.” “What? A lot of good-looking folks around here tonight. Just thought I’d share my musings.” She slapped the counter and murmured, “Thanks for coming by, Jakey. I think the night will be all right. Katey’s here and Jonah’s around these parts.” “I can wait a bit. Take Dani’s offer and have a coffee, while I’m at it.” “It’s your time,” Aunt Mae said, agreeable, as she moved back to close some tabs for the waiting customers. Robbie glanced from Jake to Dani, then back again. Dani saw the silent question and nodded her okay. She could handle it, he could return to Lori. She gave him a soft smile just as he turned away. “You seem to be getting along pretty well with some folks,” Jake commented as he sat down. Dani poured him a cup of coffee and murmured, “I’m sorry for what I said earlier. To Julia.” Jake looked up and waited. “I just wanted to hurt her like she hurt me and I knew I could do that through you. I’m sorry though. It’s not true and it was a cheap shot.” “I know. I told her later about our conversation. She seemed to calm down a little.” He took a sip and opened his mouth, but Dani cut him off. “I know what you’re going to say.” She held his gaze. “You’re going to tell me that she’s hurting and you’re who she leans on and depends on. I get that. I know Julia’s hurting. I saw it tonight and I figured it a long time ago, but she’s pushing me out. She’s gotta stop pushing me out of the home. Just cause I left doesn’t mean I left my home.” “I know. That’s all I was going to say. I don’t think it’s right, either.” Dani fell silent and closed another customer ’s tab. As he wrote his signature, Jake leaned back and glanced around the bar. “Is that…is Jonah wiping the tables?” Dani hid back a grin and refused comment. Jake could think whatever he wanted. She owed him no explanation. Kate approached, but seemed to hesitate as she took him Jake and Dani’s silence. “Can I…,” she eased forward. “Can I interrupt?” “Are you interrupting is the better question, Kate?” Jake grinned. “And you’re not interrupting anything except me tasting a finely brewed cup of coffee.” Kate rolled her eyes and dropped to the stool on his left. “So. Dani, what did Robbie talk to you about?” Jake groaned and mumbled, “Kate, the guy’s not good enough for you. You gotta just move on.”

She shot him a glare and said pointedly, “I can move my attention onto you and make your life hell if you don’t shut your trap.” “Trap’s shut.” “He wanted to know what I thought about Lori. That’s all.” “What’d you tell him?” “I told him…” Dani looked up and saw Robbie frowning down at Lori’s pouting smile. She could see the war wager inside of him, even across a still-crowded bar at closing time. “I told him that Lori doesn’t strike me as yearning for kids, but would be happy married.” “You told him that?!” Kate asked, horrified. Jake frowned at his partner. “Kate,” Dani murmured, “Robbie is a guy that wants kids. Trust me.” “How do you know what kind of guy Robbie is?” Jake asked as he turned his studying gaze on her. “I know the type. All’s I’m saying.” And Dani turned away. Boone had wanted kids. It’s why she’d taken the job at the orphanage in the first place. She wanted him to know she was okay with kids, that she could even teach them. And now…now she wondered why she had cared. She tuned back in and heard Jake saying, “…he’s just tall. That’s all he’s got going for him. He’s tall and he’s got a big head—” “I don’t dissect Julia, so stop dissecting Robbie,” Kate said hotly. “You’re always ranting about Julia,” Jake cried out. “You think it’s easy going from you complaining about Julia all day long to Julia raving about you all evening. A guy could go crazy in those situations.” “Julia can focus on me now and Kate can get a much-appreciated breather,” Dani slipped in as she grabbed the glasses Jonah had just brought to the counter. She turned to take them to the sink in the back and found that Jonah had followed. “You don’t have to do this,” she started. Jonah shrugged and grabbed a rack. “Really,” Dani said again. “I help out when I’m here. Don’t think I’m doing this because I like you or anything,” he teased. “Keep up that behavior and you’ll have my ex hassling you with speeding tickets,” she warned. “Right. Like Kate would ever let that happen,” Jonah murmured as he started placing the dishes on the rack, ready for the dryer. The guy got her to spill out her worst secret of her life. That made her uneasy. He’d spun her head around, stirred up a whole lot of badness better left packed down and now he was helping her out and teasing. Dani couldn’t figure out if she thought he was okay or if she should send him packing. Thank goodness he’d given up his pitch for her car. That just pissed her off and he seemed to clue into that one. Sighing, Dani stated, “I’m okay, you know. I’ll probably join my aunt for a night-capper and crash at her place.” Jonah laughed and remarked, “You think this is all about you. It has nothing to do with you. Why do you think I rode with you, hung out at the bar with you, and am here right now?” Dani’d already shared her feelings. Any other words would’ve been a waste of breath. “Because I’m avoiding my sister. She’s always trying to set me up with a ‘quality’ girl.” He rolled his eyes. “My sister doesn’t like to accept the fact that I’ll settle down when I choose to settle down. She’s worried I’ll end up getting some ‘not of quality’ girl pregnant and I’ll be trapped for the rest of my life.”

“Cause you’re doing so well to avoid that. Ask me, but your sister has reason to worry about that.” Jonah laughed and pushed the rack of dishes through the dryer. “Hey.” Kate slapped a hand on the doorframe. “We’re all heading out. Jonah, you need a ride anywhere?” “Nah. I’ll be good.” “Okay,” her eyes lingered on the two, but she said, “see you later.” “Drive safe, Kate,” Jonah called out as he opened the dryer and pulled the dishes before sliding a new rack through. “Yeah, yeah.” They could hear her distracted response fade as she moved away from the doorway. More dishes came piling in and both kept cleaning. The bantering stopped and they had settled into a peaceful quiet between the two. Dani was okay with it. She preferred it. Jonah seemed lost in his own thoughts. An hour later, Mae came to rest at the doorway and mused, “You got two girls who aren’t giving up the scent. They’re bloodhounds. Jonah, this is your dirty work. You do the deed.” “Jake could arrest you and haul you off to jail,” Dani suggested. “Jakey’s not here. He’s long gone. Everyone’s gone except those two.” “What?” Jonah glanced up. “My sister ’s gone too?” “Yep. Headed out with the rest of that crew.” Mae nodded and moved out into the bar. “Kate did say they were ‘all’ heading out,” Dani pointed out. Jonah groaned. “I didn’t think…I thought Aid would come and ask me. Hell, my sister probably did this on purpose. She probably thinks that I’ll go home with you...” “No.” “Come on,” he persuaded. “You live on the river. I’ll just call up and have one of the guys shoot a boat down to pick me up. I’ve got a change of clothes at the station in my locker.” “Falls River runs into Loon Lake?” “Yeah. The channel is gorgeous. I’ll take you on a boat ride sometime. Better yet, you should just canoe through it.” There goes the night-capper with Aunt Mae, but then again, Dani didn’t seem to have the nightmares when someone slept in the same house. It could work for both of them. “Fine.” Jonah grinned and nudged her hip with his. “Thanks, Dani. Who knew we’d have such a great friendship?” Both ambled into the main room and the two jumped up when they saw Jonah emerge. His grin stopped them in their tracks and he threw an arm around Dani’s shoulder. “I’m only going home with one lady tonight and I’m sorry, dears, but this one gets first dibs.” Dani sucked in her breath. Aunt Mae burst out laughing. One of the girls glared. The other sniffed. But they both turned towards the door. Jonah had spoken and Jonah was a god. Dani shook her head, but couldn’t help grinning the entire drive home. She was thankful he didn’t make small talk. Neither seemed the need to fill the silence. It would’ve been unnatural. Dani had gotten used to silence for hours. She saw that Jonah was content too. She led the way inside, Jonah held the screen door as she fitted the key in the lock and stepped through. Instead of flicking on all the lights, Dani crossed towards the patio and clicked on a lamp in the corner. It set a nice, relaxing, glow through the room.

“Drink?” “What do you have?” “Knowing Aunt Mae—probably everything.” “Beer then. Nothing fancy.” Dani pulled out two bottles and walked outside to the screened-in patio. Jonah glanced around the place as he sat down. “This is nice.” “It’s Aunt Mae’s, but if you ask her, she’ll say it’s mine.” Dani uncapped both bottles and slid one over to him. It ended right in front of him. “Nice.” Dani grinned and took a sip. “I helped out in Mae’s bar for years. Boone never knew that about me.” “Guessing he didn’t know your hometown, either.” “What makes you say that?” “He’s not here,” Jonah stated. “If you were my girl and I proposed to you, nothing would keep me from following you and taking you back. Nothing.” It was true. There was so much Boone didn’t know about her. So much that she had chosen not to tell him. It wasn’t a conscious decision, it was just…that was how it was. She just hadn’t told him all those details about herself. And, come to think of it, she hadn’t done a lot of the talking anyway. “So, the gang liked you tonight.” Jonah tipped his head back and took a large swallow. “I liked them too. Lori was a bit iffy, though.” “Lori is a bit iffy.” “Robbie asked me if I thought Lori would be a good mother.” “What? No!” Jonah exclaimed. “Yeah.” “What’d you say?” “I told him that if he was asking a stranger, he probably knew the answer.” “Yeah, Robbie knows the answer, he’s just comfortable with those girls.” “I said the same thing.” Dani took another sip. “Kate’s so far-off on that guy, but Robbie’s clueless.” “Most guys are,” Dani noted. She set her bottle on the table and mused, “What else do you know?” Jonah let out a small grin before he answered, “I know that my sister worries about Kate. I know that my sister feels guilty because she’s always been accepted and Kate has to fight for it. I know that Robbie has a little crush on you. I know that Bubba secretly loves it when Aiden and Kate drag him onto the dancefloor. I know that Stilts has a thing for Lori—you can’t say anything about that, by the way. And I know that Aiden and Kate both really like you.” Dani held her breath, but Jonah continued, a slow drawl, “Kate hasn’t been accepted into our social circles and she feels a camaraderie with you because you weren’t either when we were young. And she idolizes you now that you stood up to your sister. Kate’s wanted to do that for years and she hasn’t. She was scared of Erica and she’s scared of Julia. But she likes you. And I think both of them are relieved that they don’t have to talk with Lori or Brooke anymore. There’s another female around so it’s not as obvious when they want to snub Robbie’s girlfriends. And I know that Kate has a little crush on me, but she’ll never act on it. And I know that you let me come here tonight because of a reason. You wouldn’t have, if you really didn’t want me here.” They didn’t know her. They really didn’t know anything about her, but they thought they did. And she was a little frightened by how Jonah seemed to already know her too well in the span of a few days.

“It’s a little alarming how intelligent you are.” “Glad that my boss doesn’t think so.” Jonah chuckled. “So, Dani. Tell me. What’s the reason that you wanted me here tonight? Are you going to ravish me? You want me to screw you and you can pretend it’s this other man of yours or Jake? Or…what’s the reason?” A normal girl would’ve gotten pissed. But, just as Jonah had pointed out, Dani wasn’t like other females. And she saw right through him. He wanted to make her mad. He wanted her to get riled up because he thought he could get the truth then. So she said honestly, without a fight, “It’s the nightmares. Sometimes I hear the water rushing down on us and I hear the screams as everyone is running for cover. I heard a few people get trampled. But it’s the breathing that’s the worst.” “A buddy of mine told me once that he could handle the nightmares. He always knew to just expect them, but it was the flashbacks that got him. He said they were an intrusion and just not welcomed. They shouldn’t have been there, but he said it was his brain that was healing itself. It really had nothing to do with him. Guess that helped him. He’s been on the force for another ten years.” “What happened to him?” “He saw a kid go under and tried to save him, but the undercurrent swept the kid out of his grasp. The body had moved farther down the river by the time he got to him, but it was too late. He said, he saw the life actually leave the boy. He saw it in the eyes.” It was true. One minute, life was there and the next, there wasn’t anything different about the eyes. It was just a chill went over the body and it was just known—the soul wasn’t there anymore. She remembered that well. “It’s…” Dani whispered. “It’s not the eyes. Not really. It’s…everything. They stopped breathing. They stopped…moving, even the slightest twitches. Sometimes the fingers were the only thing that moved and I just knew, when I saw the little pinky finger go slack. I knew.” She’d never shared that before. Not even with herself. “Can we not…can we not talk about this anymore?” “Want to get piss drunk to forget it?” She already had. “It doesn’t work. It’s worse.” “Does it help having someone here?” “I think so.” Dani took a deep breath and looked up to his eyes. They sparkled in the moonlight. They were beautiful. He was beautiful. “Boone would hold my hand sometimes in the hospital.” “Did that help?” “Not really. I couldn’t get to sleep in the hospital. I just napped.” “Does napping help?” “No.” Nothing helped. Jonah stood up and held out his hand. “Come on.” She held her breath, but let him take her hand and pull her up. Jonah led the way into her bedroom and he pulled the bed covers back, their hands still entwined. Dani didn’t say anything, but went into the bathroom. After she was done, she padded barefoot into the bedroom and quietly slipped into some pajamas. The room was dark, but she knew some moonlight got through the cracks. When she was done, she stood at the side of the bed, uncertain. “Maybe this will help you tonight.” And it was enough. Dani crawled into the covers and a moment later, she was resting on her side with Jonah wrapped around her. He slipped an arm over her waist and their fingers entwined. Her heart beat. Once. And she asked, “Why are you doing this?” She felt his release as he let out a breath and murmured, against her neck, “I don’t really know.” She felt him press a kiss to her shoulder and felt his breath as he whispered, “Go to sleep.”

Dani closed her eyes, felt his fingers tighten around hers, and welcomed the calmness. Waking up the next morning, Dani lifted herself gingerly and slipped out from underneath Jonah’s arm. With a quick glance, she saw it was six in the morning. They’d slept for a few hours. Not long, but enough for her. As she first went to the bathroom and then to the kitchen for coffee, Dani leaned against the counter. She hadn’t had the nightmares, but she’d dreamt of Erica instead. She dreamed that her little sister had come to stand at the end of her bed. She’d smiled, beautiful, and Dani remembered feeling the love from her sister. It was warming and it felt pure. When Erica had turned and left, that was when Dani woke up. And it was so weird because she almost cried when she opened her eyes and merely saw her empty room. No Erica. It had been real. It had been so real. “Hey.” Dani started and realized she hadn’t heard Jonah walk through the small hallway. He stood in the doorway and watched her. “Sorry,” she murmured. “Did you have a nightmare?” “No, I just woke up.” “Oh. It’s a little after six.” Jonah yawned as he raked a hand through his hair. “Yeah. Do you…do you work today?” “Later in the morning I’ll need to go in, but that’s not for a while. Come back to bed. We can sleep for a few more hours.” It sounded wonderful, but something… “Jonah, I…” Jonah waved her off. “I know.” She didn’t say anything more and followed him back to the bed. Jonah crawled in first and held the covers up for her as she slid in. He pulled her against his side, but stayed on his back. Within seconds, Dani heard the slow methodical breathing from him and knew he had fallen asleep. She stayed awake, but remained tucked under his arm. For the life of her, she couldn’t explain why. But she stayed there, in his arms, and she kept her eyes open. Just in case…



She stayed in bed for a little longer, until Jonah wouldn’t be woken at her absence. She slid out from underneath, just like before, and dressed in her running clothes. After a quick run, she found him on the dock. She stopped a few yards from him. “I’ll stop here. Don’t wanna foul-odor you to death.” Jonah grinned and saluted with his cup. “Much appreciated, but I’m a man. I’ve smelled worse, guarantee.” “Don’t tell me that I didn’t warn you.” Jonah moved to sit on the end, his toes in the water, and he patted the seat next to him. There was enough room for two between the posts. “How far you go?” “Far enough.” Jonah shook his head. “How far?” “Twelve miles.” He whistled softly. “Must’ve run pretty hard to get back when you did.” “Think I was trying to run my problems out,” Dani admitted ruefully, taking a sip. He even sweetened it just right. Dani took another sip and kicked her feet lightly in the water. The water felt good, but that just meant the day was going to be a scorcher. “So what woke you this morning?” Jonah asked. Dani knew he’d been waiting the whole morning for that question. He hadn’t bought her lame ‘nothing’ then and he wouldn’t buy it now. She shrugged and replied, “Nothing.” She didn’t care if he bought it. She stared ahead, but Jonah stared at her. They were interrupted by an approaching boat. Jonah leaped to his feet. He waved and the boat veered towards them. A second later, Dani stood and saw Trenton Galloway grinning back at them, one hand over his eyebrows to help see against the rising sunlight. “Trenton Galloway works for you?” Jonah grasped the boat’s front and remarked, as he climbed inside, “I run the river. Everyone works for me, they just don’t know it.” “That’s my coffee cup.” Still holding the cup, he held Dani’s gaze and pushed off from the dock. He merely saluted her with the cup as Trenton Galloway gunned the engine, reversed, and sped back through the lake’s canal. The waves slowly melted and the lake shone smooth once more. A glass reflection from the blue ocean above. Good riddance and good hindrance. Dani took a deep breath as she held onto a steel post, the end of her dock. The floorboard creaked and protested as she shifted her feet. She’d never allowed Boone a window to her soul. The shutters were always drawn, but he’d never asked. She’d let Jonah share her

bed, hold her hand, and comfort her. He’d done more than Jake and Boone combined. Dani shook off the unsettling thoughts and moved back inside. The coffee had been good, but she craved a tea. After a shower, a change, and a peruse through the rest of the contents of the kitchen— she knew another trip into town was needed. She’d bought enough for, at best, two days. She’d learned that in her travels. Driving out, Dani noticed a cow, most of its body was black with a white-tip nose, wandering in the ditch. One of Mrs. Bendsfield’s cows must’ve gotten free, it looked happy enough, and she turned into her driveway, speeding past the rest as they all lifted their pink noses in the air, testing for grain. Rounding the bend, Dani parked just before the garage. A small picket fence closed in a garden, greeting the house’s frontside. Except for a smattering of oil-streaked rags piled on the front porch, the house looked pristine and empty. She’d never been given a tour of the place, at least not the age to remember. Dani remembered visiting with her momma a few times, she mostly remembered the chocolate chip cookies. After her momma had passed, Mrs. Bendsfield was nice, but she’d never been on good terms with Aunt Mae. Not many of the upstanding citizens of Craigstown acknowledged a friendship with the owner of Mae’s Grill, one of the busiest businesses in Craigstown. It didn’t matter. Her Aunt Mae’s background of boozing and floozing still set the precedence and so any friendship that might’ve been there would never see the sun of daylight. Aunt Mae never cared. Dani thought she actually preferred it because she could do what she wanted and say what she wanted. No one in their small town politics would frown or approve either way, but they would keep coming to Mae’s Grill. It was too popular among the tourists to have their politicians turn their backs. Mae had freedom that many never comprehended. But Mrs. Bendsfield was on the different side of the tracks. She wasn’t one of the upstanding citizens, but she wasn’t one of the ‘other ’ citizens like Aunt Mae. Mrs. Bendsfield just lived in her own little world. The billboard, that everyone knew was supposed to proclaim her age by proclaiming the amount of cows she had, still hadn’t changed from the fifty-two Dani read the other day. She had an extra twenty that hadn’t made their mark. Dani wouldn’t hold her breath to see that billboard receive a fresh paint any time soon. And she’d have one less of her seventy-two if she didn’t find the hole in the fence. If one could get out, others could follow. “Hello? Mrs. Bendsfield?” Dani called out as she knocked on the loose screen door. It rattled in the doorframe with each knock so Dani was hesitant to knock harder. She didn’t want to bust through the seams on her first adult visit. Not hearing a response, she turned and walked to the backyard. Nothing. So, perusing one last walk-about to the back, Dani checked the garage and saw two vehicles inside. Mrs. Bendsfield’s van, adorning the world’s largest daisy—Dani saw it had just been given a fresh covering—still sat in its usual place. And the red Volkswagen was parked next to it, dust a foot thick. Not wanting to intrude in the house, Dani turned towards the barns. The shed was empty, only home to an antique tractor and grain bins. The main barn, sparkling from a fresh coat of red paint, was unlocked and Dani stepped inside. She found herself in the milking room, the aroma of drying milk filled the room, and she walked down the hallway to the next door. As she opened the door, a gaggle of kittens and cats scattered in every direction. They were quickly beyond eyesight. Inside, she was surprised because half of the barn’s interior had been renovated into a pottery studio. The left side still had the stalls where the cows moved into to be fed and milked. “Mrs. Bendsfield?” Dani called again, her voice echoed across the barn.

“Huh? Who there?” Mrs. Bendsfield called back, her voice shrill. Dani couldn’t locate her, so she answered back, “It’s me, Mrs. Bendsfield. Dani O’Hara.” “What? What you say? I thought a moment you said Dani O’Hara, but that can’t be right. That girl’s been dead a long time.” The voice was still distant. With the echo, it was near impossible to pinpoint. “No. No, it’s me, Mrs. Bendsfield. I came back home.” “No, no. It’s me. I’m just fooling in the head again. Little Danielle O’Hara was taken by that cancer. I know because her mama came crying to me. Thirty-four back then.” Dani caught her breath. She hadn’t words voiced concerning her grandmomma her entire life. It had been an understood rule—no one talked about her grandmomma. Mrs. Bendsfield kept talking as she mused to herself. “Oh no. I know you’s in my head. Little Danielle O’Hara died long while back, left three rabbits behind and her mama just sobbed and sobbed. No one knows what to do. No one knows what to do. Little Danielle O’Hara was the minx and angel, I tell you. Half minx and half angel, that one. No one knows what to do.” Dani took a hesitant step forward. Crossing towards the pottery studio, she continued to hear Mrs. Bendsfield mutter. Her voice carried an echo. Dani realized the lady, possibly senile, was moving in a back room, amidst the pottery equipment, shielded by a large wall covered in heavy plastic. “I knows I’m just hearing my own voices. Memories, that’s what they are. Little Danielle O’Hara, always came around these parts. Just took a liking to Oscar, that she did. No one knows what to do, her mama always cried to me. Thought I was supposed to know what to do, but I didn’t. Clueless. Just like the rest of them! Oh no. That girl’s just back to haunt me. Always knew it was coming. Always knew it was coming.” Dani paused at the doorway and saw Mrs. Bendsfield’s petite figure bent over a pot that was as large as herself. It had already been carved with a delicate frame completing the top. Mrs. Bendsfield was circling with a paintbrush in hand, pausing sporadically to lean forward and make a dab. She added detail to an already detailed painting around the pot. The painting was beautiful. Dani saw herself staring into an oncoming ocean wave. And she suddenly felt, literally felt, the waves come rushing at her. Choking in a breath, she steeled herself. She felt the waves come crashing back, but just as she heard the first scream break out—”Danielle O’Hara?” Mrs. Bendsfield stood frozen, hand raised, clenching a small paintbrush. “Uh…” Dani blinked, pushing the memory away. “Mrs. Bendsfield, I came in because I saw—” She realized that Mrs. Bendsfield had painted waves on the pot. The flashback snapped back. “No.” Mrs. Bendsfield interrupted sharply. She waved the paintbrush at her, stabbing the air. “No! Do you know what you’ve been doing to me? Years of guilt, girl. Years of guilt and here you are, living, breathing, and part of my delusions. I want you out! Out!” “No. No. Mrs. Bendsfield, it’s me. Dani O’Hara. I’m Danielle’s daughter. I came in because I saw one of your cows got loose. One of them’s in the ditch.” Mrs. Bendsfield sniffed and crossed her arms. The paintbrush smeared paint across her face and arm, but she didn’t notice as she stared intensely at Dani. She circled Dani’s form, studying her from every angle. Then she murmured, “You’re the best damn delusion I’ve ever had. I must’ve had an extra dose of mushrooms in that last batch.” The lady wasn’t senile. She was high. “Mrs. Bendsfield, I am not a delusion and I am not my momma’s ghost here to haunt you. I am here because one of your cows got loose. A cow.”

“Oh.” She waved the paintbrush in the air, sweeping a circle. “That’s GoldenEye. She wanted to go for a walk so I let her loose. Don’t worry. She’ll come back.” “Mrs. Bendsfield,” Dani tried. “No, no.” Mrs. Bendsfield turned back to her pottery and hunched down on her haunches. She returned to painting. “GoldenEye always comes back. Always has, always will. You can either take off or you can sit and entertain me a bit.” Dani sighed. “Oh, don’t get impatient with me. You’re my delusion.” Dani glanced back to the door, but sat on an empty chair in the corner. She’d never known that Mrs. Bendsfield knew her grandmomma. She wanted to know why her momma’s ghost would be haunting the senile potter. No one talked about her momma and no one talked about her grandmomma. Dani wanted to know why. “Why would I be haunting you?” Dani played the part. Mrs. Bendsfield sniffed self-righteously. “You know why. Don’t play that game with me. Not with me, girly ghost.” “I’m here and I’m haunting, but I don’t know why. I’d, at least like to know why. Call me amnesic.” Mrs. Bendsfield fixed her with another hair-raising stare. Then she shrugged, “Because you loved my Oscar and I wouldn’t have any of that.” Oscar Bendsfield was Mrs. Bendsfield’s son. He’d been missing for at least thirty years. The rumors had been told during campfires or sleepovers. He’d walked into the woods one night after a fight with his momma. He wanted to find his father, she didn’t. He’d left, swearing he’d find his father and never come back and he hadn’t. The moral had been to avoid empty threats, but some argued he hadn’t made an empty threat. He’d actually left and was still searching for his vagabond father. Others felt he’d gotten snatched and murdered. Still others always thought Mrs. Bendsfield had killed him in a rage; he dared defy her word. Dani always rolled her eyes every time she overheard the story. The story was inevitably followed by the same debate. It was a stupid story created by mommas to scare their children to keep from emotional blackmail. “Did he love me?” Dani asked, huskily, startled for not the first time. “Oh, delusions are supposed to be all-knowing, not stupid.” Mrs. Bendsfield said matter-offactly, dabbing away. Dani held her breath and asked after a second pause, “Did he father my children?” Mrs. Bendsfield froze. Her hand stopped mid-motion and then, after a second, she stood slowly and rotated on her feet to stare at Dani’s form. Another scrutinizing stare and she answered, “Oscar Bendsfield was my son, and he was no father to any of your children. You get that in your head and stop showing up around these parts! I took a shovel to you thirty years ago and I’ll take a shovel to you today.” Dani stood slowly and asked stiffly, fisted hands at her side, “Was Oscar Bendsfield my father?” Mrs. Bendsfield blinked, but remained in place. She shook her head and muttered, “Don’t need these headaches. Don’t need these delusions. Headaches and delusions. I have to lay off those mushrooms…” “Did you hurt my momma?!” Dani asked sharply. “Stop playing with me. We both know what happened. Your momma’s been in the insane asylum since Oscar took off. You should’ve gone with her for all the foolhardy things you were saying. My

Oscar would never touch a piece of filth like you. We both know that so you need to stop showing up around here and just get on raising those bastards of yours.” Dani stepped forward and asked, “Was Oscar Bendsfield my father?” “What? No. That other vagabond was your father. Although he wasn’t no vagabond by my standards. Kept coming back to sire the last two, didn’t he? Vagabonds come and go. That’s how they do it. That’s how my Oscar was born.” “You kept your son from being my father?” Mrs. Bendsfield frowned and stepped back as Dani stalked forward. One step by one step. A slow, menacing, cat and mouse. “Where’s my grandmomma?” Confusion crossed the elder ’s features a moment and she answered, “Your grandmomma’s in the grave, Danielle. You know that. You held my hand at her funeral.” “Where’s my momma?” Dani asked instead. “The asylum. I already told you, but you know that. You kept it from your two sisters, remember? A secret to the grave; that was our agreement.” “What asylum? I don’t remember.” “St. Francis over in Petersberg. You’ve been visiting her all your life, I don’t know why you forgot that…don’t make no sense. Delusions don’t make no sense. Subconscious, my ass,” Mrs. Bendsfield muttered as she bent back over her work. “Mrs. Bendsfield,” Dani said firmly. When the old lady turned back, slightly irritated at the intrusion, Dani said softly, “I am not a delusion and I am not the Danielle O’Hara that you remember. I am her daughter and I will be back because you know a little too much about my life than I’m comfortable with. So you better be prepared to answer questions when you sober up.” Leaving, Dani knew the senile old woman would just shake her head, convince herself it was a weird hallucination and go back to painting. She didn’t care. Dani remembered her momma with dancing spices and magical powers. Mrs. Bendsfield remembered her momma with suspicion, hauntings, and secrets taken to the grave. Dani didn’t like knowing that her momma would take a secret to the grave. She vowed to uncover a whole lot more than that. Back in the Mustang, Dani drove until she found GoldenEye. She shook her head and realized the cow had a halter on with a strap attached to it. As she drew closer, GoldenEye didn’t move. The cow didn’t even bat an eye as Dani grasped the halter and turned to lead the cow back down the road. Coming upon a gate, not too far away, Dani unlatched the gate and led the cow back inside. Once inside, she unclasped the halter and took it off. She draped it on the gate and moved back to the Mustang. Just before she was about to get in the car, Dani turned and looked back towards Mrs. Bendsfield’s home. It laid underfoot two massive oaks, as if protecting with giants hands shielding the sun’s rays. It had always had a peaceful air to the home, but Dani realized it was familiar. She’d walked this road many times, driven the same gravel, and she’d even cried after a few Jake arguments at that very spot. She’d never thought about the older woman, she’d always shook her head, thinking of the age-mockery. Everyone knew the cows were dear to Mrs. Bendsfield’s heart, but Dani realized she’d never know what else lay close to the old woman’s heart. There had always been a look. A certain look about her that Dani now remembered. Like she’d known something, a secret that the universe wasn’t privy. It had been uncomfortable for Dani—maybe that was why she’d never sought out the woman. She was a potter. Another secret none knew about Mrs. Bendsfield. Dani wondered what other secrets the woman knew. But for now, Dani had her own secrets. She could add a few more atop the

climbing pile. Her shoulders had grown numb.



Later that evening found Dani sitting on her dock when she heard another visitor arrive. She first heard the car ’s door slam and counted the seconds before the first heavy step on the sturdy dock. Aunt Mae. Only one person could walk irritated without sound. “Day was damned hard.” Aunt Mae plopped beside her and shifted the afghan to cover her lap. “How was yours?” Dani didn’t comment on that. She said, “I’m going to steal my momma’s picture.” She didn’t have to wait long. It only took a second before Aunt Mae sputtered and exclaimed, “You’re doing what? From where?” She thought hard and commented, “I thought all your momma’s pictures got thrown away.” “I was told they’d been burned.” “Or that too,” Aunt Mae remarked as she wrapped her arms around her knees. “Your aunt Kathryn was always a bit irrational and that had been during one of those times.” Dani held her breath, remembered Mrs. Bendsfield’s proclamations and asked, “Why was Aunt Kathryn so irrational? Was your momma like that?” “Oh…” Aunt Mae frowned and considered her answer. “I suppose. Your momma and Kathryn never wanted to talk about our momma, but I got enough black sheep in me to handle it. No. My momma had all these ideas and grand schemes in life. Sometimes she’d either be on top of the world or she’d thinking the world was on top of her. No, no. Your grandma wasn’t all right in the head at times. I’d like to think Kathryn got more than her fair share of Momma.” “What part did my momma get?” “She got the dreamer from Momma. Kathryn got the scheming part with all her shenanigans and some of her paranoia too.” “And you?” “Oh.” A smile warmed her face. “I got Momma’s wild streak. But I got some of her demons too. Too many boozing, too many whoring, and too many life lessons learned the hard way. That was me —yep—up until the day Danny asked me to take care of you.” Dani caught her breath, but listened intently. “I stopped living Momma’s dreams, thinking they were mine, and I turned serious. That’s when I stopped, Danielle, and it was because your momma came and asked me to take care of you. I think she knew you wouldn’t take to Kathryn.” “Aunt Kathryn didn’t take to me.” “No, no. That wasn’t it,” Aunt Mae’s voice was firm. Assured. “I’m betting Danny knew Kathryn wouldn’t mold you so she came to me. That’s back when Danny had found out she was going to go and Kathryn wasn’t accepting it, you see. I think Kathryn lived in denial of Danny’s slow walk to the grave until the day she actually had to walk to the grave for the funeral. Yeah, yeah…that sounds about right.”

“Why didn’t you guys ever talk about grandma?” “Oh,” Aunt Mae drawled. “It was more about what she didn’t do than what she did do. I lived through it, but I was the first out of the home so I guess I didn’t see the worst to come. I heard about it and I always thought Kathryn and Danny got a little brainwashed against me. Momma and I used to fight fiercely. It was ugly. Ugly fights.” “You said it was about what she didn’t do?” Dani prompted. “I don’t think she really loved us. Least not enough to stop putting herself first.” Motherless love. True, sacrificial motherly love was nearly a gem found amongst sand dunes. There were a few and everyone saw it when it was there, but too many kept their love first and foremost for themselves. If they didn’t take care of themselves, who would? Too many ceased to realize the children would, a multiplied gem. Dani knew that a child grows to become how she’s raised. “Was my momma like her momma?” “Who knows, Dani? Who knows? I think a part of us all came from my momma, but I’d like to think I partied my selfish streak out of me. I knew enough to know when Danny came to me that meant my universe had shifted. I needed to change and she informed me of that. She said she would not have my lifestyle influencing her children and I needed to straighten up if I wanted to be a part of your life.” Another memory tinged with a bitter lining. Dani remembered standing at her momma’s funeral, watching the casket lay in the ground; her small feet produced a soft footprint amongst the unearthed dirt. Julia and Erica were huddled against Aunt Kathryn’s sides with her arms holding both, all three with tears on their faces. Dani stood alone, she’d yet to throw her pink-frosted rose inside, but she bit her lip as a strange emotion came over her. A soft grin alighted her features now as Dani murmured, “You held my hand at the funeral.” A hoarse chuckle ripped from Aunt Mae’s throat as she commented, “That sure is a good memory you got there. I’d been standing in the back, all self-conscious and not knowing what the hell I was supposed to do there. Danny had only spared one conversation with me in years, but you looked so lost and lonely. A little puppy who just realized her momma wasn’t coming back for her. I knew Danny knew what she was doing when she asked for my help.” “You picked me up and Aunt Kathryn thought it was the most horrible thing that could’ve happened. I remember that.” “Ah, your Aunt Kathryn has some of my momma’s jealousy too, or at least I think so. She was clueless, didn’t know how to even speak with you, but she couldn’t stand the thought that I might know. You and me, Dani, we speak the same language. Your two sisters, they speak Kathryn’s language. Danny knew that.” Her momma had known her. Her momma had looked out for her. Dani blinked her own tears back as she snuggled farther underneath the afghan. “Your momma was a good momma,” Aunt Mae rasped out, deep-throated from emotion. “Life’s not been easy for you, but you had one great momma.” Dancing herbs and magical spices. Dani closed her eyes, throat choked, and she heard Erica’s voice as she informed them, from her seven years of infinite wisdom, “Momma loves us and she watches us every day. I know she does and you should know that too. Momma loves us. Momma loves us.” Dani had shrugged the clingy little sister away and left for the swings. She’d rather play than think of her mother, buried under all that dirt. It was ugly, dirty, and horribly painful. “Erica used to sneak into my bedroom. She’d tell me that it was because Momma had come to her. Momma wanted her to check on me, make sure I was okay.” Dani grinned at the memory. “Erica

was just a scaredy cat. Scared of the dark. Slept with me for three years until she could handle the night alone.” “Erica loved you, Danielle. She looked up to you.” Not when she’d betrayed her. Not when she used Dani, made her act as chauffeur. Not when she’d forgotten her older sister had a heart, was a human. Erica hadn’t idolized her then. “Until she was eleven,” Dani commented. “She idolized Julia after that.” Dani had lost her sister long ago. She didn’t need to mourn a tombstone. The relationship had died years before the tombstone had been ordered. “Erica was,” Aunt Mae took a deep breath, “an idiot. Pure and simple, tried and true, that girl was an idiot. She loved you and I knew she loved you. She worshiped the ground you walked on.” A tad dramatic, but Dani enjoyed her aunt’s flair. “No, no. I know you think I’m just exaggerating, but I’m not. Your sister, your littlest sis, she… Erica was more like you than you thought. She kept the world away, like you do, Dani. You keep the world away. Erica did that. She gave one face for everyone to love, but she had another face behind her. Your little sister, I watched her. I saw it. She wasn’t the Erica everyone thought.” “What?” Dani asked. “She wasn’t really as self-absorbed as I thought? She didn’t want to be a god like everyone deemed her?” It was laughable. And it was bullshit. “Why do you think she fell in love with Jakey?” Dani fumbled. Aunt Mae added, “I never talked much to those two, but I saw plenty. Oh righty, I did. Julia with her nose in the air, prancing in Kathryn’s shoes, you skulking wherever you thought no one would look, and Erica was the littlest. She watched too, bygones. She watched and she handled herself a way I was proud. She got by, she played the part Kathryn wanted, but she kept you in her rearview mirror at all times. Your little sister, she idolized you no matter what you say. I know it and what I know is right, by golly.” Aunt Mae continued, “Little Erica was smart. Smarter than that Julia. She had everyone in town wrapped around her pinky, but by my thinking, she hadn’t counted on her fatal mistake.” Dani held her breath and wrapped her fists in the afghan. “She fell in love with your Jakey. And your Jakey fell in love with her.” Dani closed her eyes as if to ward off the impending assault. “She loved him because he loved you. I’ve had a few years to ponder the two of them. I’ve come to my conclusions and I’ve got to say that Jake loved her. Hook, line, and sinker. It was the part of you that she had inside of her. That’s who he fell for.” Dani caught her breath and released it, slowly. “Erica took a part of you that she loved and she made it a part of her. That’s who Jake fell for. And I know it’ll hurt, but Jakey was needed by Erica.” “What?” Dani felt the words cut from her throat. Raw and vulnerable. Bleeding. “You don’t think I needed him?” “No.” Aunt Mae continued, “Not like she did. Jakey was her soul. You were his, but he was hers. She needed him. You didn’t and that’s what reeled that boy in. You didn’t need him, Dani. You didn’t need anyone or, at least, that’s what you thought at the time.” Did she need him? Boone? Even her own momma? “That boy didn’t know what train was coming his way. Erica was the train and she barreled over him, but she didn’t know. She didn’t have no stupid driver. Erica was playing life just like the rest of us. She was going forward, but she couldn’t stop. She had no idea until you left.” “I don’t want to hear anymore.” Dani stood and wrapped the blanket around her.

Aunt Mae scrambled to her feet. “You got to, Dani. Because you have a sister in the grave that you haven’t mourned yet. You got to mourn her. You got to make right with her.” “She’s dead!” Dani lost control. “She’s dead! She doesn’t give a rat’s ass what I think.” “You’re not! That’s what I’m getting at,” Aunt Mae returned. “You’re alive and you’ve survived hell, though you don’t speak no word. I know it! I know the look and I know it’d take a nightmare for you to leave a man that you say is a good man. A man worth marrying. I know, Dani, and I know you must’ve gone through the fucking valley of death. But you’re standing and you’re alive right now.” And Erica wasn’t. That was the point. Erica was dead and Dani hadn’t known. She hadn’t felt her sister leave, yet she’d felt the children die. Slowly, one by one. That was the point. “You got to make right with your ghosts. Erica didn’t mean to fall in love with Jakey, but she needed to.” “How can you say this!?” Dani shouted. Mae was her aunt. She was supposed to be hers, on her side. Erica had Kathryn. Erica had everyone else. “Because I know you better than anyone else!” Aunt Mae grabbed Dani’s shoulders. “And I know how strong you are, how courageous you are, how beautiful you are. You left holding your head because you lost your boyfriend of ten years. News alert: You didn’t need your boyfriend for that long. He’s not the one for you, Dani! You gotta start accepting that and acting like it!” “I loved him!” The words ripped from her throat, never said before. “I loved him and she took him away.” Aunt Mae ignored her statement and cried out, “You’re not fighting Julia, Dani. Erica is alive and she is a ghost to you right now. Her body’s in the ground, but she’s in this room. She’s in all your rooms until you finally are at rest with her.” Where had this come from? Where had any of this come from? Dani had left for five years. It wasn’t her fault that she hadn’t kept in touch; that Erica died while she’d been away. “You feel guilt, girl,” Aunt Mae murmured, recovering her calm. “You feel guilt over everything and you gotta push that aside and start living. It’s stopping you from living. I don’t know what you’re guilty about. If it’s Erica dying, your momma dying, I don’t know. Or that you didn’t fight for Jakey. I don’t know, but I see those demons in your eyes. Me, finding you here, sitting alone and damn near chilled—that pisses me off. You should have a husband beside you and you should be happy, not a numb robot.” Dani cried out, “What is this? An intervention on guilt?! You know nothing! Nothing, so don’t come here and tell me what I’m messed on, who I’m fighting, or that it’s my fault I should’ve been here when she died. It’s not my fault! I left, remember? I left because Erica took my boyfriend. My boyfriend. He was mine and she took him and it wasn’t my fault that she up and died.” Her voice cracked and it took a moment for her to regain it. “Erica was supposed to be here and she is supposed to be apologizing to me! I’m not in the wrong. It’s not me that should be apologizing to her!” “She apologized, Dani. It took about two years, but she did. She came and talked to me. She changed, Dani. She changed because of you. Erica realized what she’d done and she knew she had lost you.” “I don’t want to hear this.” Dani darted inside the cabin. She grabbed her keys and was shooting down the road within a second. Dust skirted underneath her tires, salting the gravel behind her. She drove without thinking and when she parked, she found herself on a cliff that overlooked Falls River. She closed her eyes and drew in a painful breath. Another memory. Two trails led down to an earthen pool of water underneath the cliff. A small cave opened up onto the water. It was where she and Jake had first made love. Taking a deep breath, Dani climbed from her car and moved to a trail. It looked the same, but the

brush had grown over it, nearly erasing the trail. It was years of remembrance that highlighted the trail as she made her way downwards. It seemed a bit steeper, flooded topsoil may have had a hand. As she came to the bottom, Dani realized the cave hadn’t remained a secret. Two buckets were placed near the bank with one containing different mussels and shells. A moment later, she saw a large bubble pop the surface and a dark shape quickly followed. Two heads broke the surface, complete in diving suits and snorkeling equipment. “Hey!” A smile broke out over one as he peeled off his goggles and his mouth dropped the snorkel mouthpiece. Still attached around his head, it fell to his neck and Dani found herself meeting Jonah’s sky-blue eyes. “What are you doing here?” Dani saw his colleague peel off another pair of goggles and saw the same Trenton Galloway that had steered his boat to her dock, while Jonah escaped with her coffee cup as stolen booty. Trenton waved before he ducked back underneath his water. Jonah hoisted himself up and sat on the bank. “What are you guys doing here?” “We found this cave a little while ago. It’s a beauty.” Jonah sifted through the bucket. “What’s with the…?” Dani gestured to the mussel he produced in his hand. “It’s a freshwater mussel we found. This was supposed to be extinct, but Trent thinks of himself as a biologist now. He thinks we’ve found the next greatest discovery since the Red River ran north.” “What?” Jonah studied the mussel and replied, distracted, “It’s a river on the Minnesota and North Dakota border. It goes up where all the others go down.” Not what she meant. “Why are you here? How’d you find this place?” “Oh, Jake told us about it. He said he used to come here all the time as a kid—oh…” Understanding dawned in his shoulders as he suddenly glanced up, wide-eyed. “This was…” “I found this place. Not Jake,” Dani corrected, irritated, as she sat beside him. Rolling up her pants, she slipped her feet into the water and felt its warmth against the cold air. This was a day when one shivered as they came up for air. The water served as a warming blanket. Jonah continued to watch her and murmured, “Any consolation, but this mussel’s going to be on the cover of Rivers and Streams. It really is a find. There’s a research team coming to town in a month just for this sucker.” “And they’re going to violate my cave.” “Sorry.” “No, you’re not.” “I’m not, you’re right. But, I understand, if that’s worth anything.” “This was my spot with Jake.” It went without saying. Jonah was quick on the draw, but she felt the need to say it. Not just a soundless thought in her head. Trenton decided to reappear that moment and grinned stupidly at them. “This is awesome, Jonah. Another load and we’ll have a good enough find to get some grant money for this river.” Jonah shot a cautious look in her direction, but he couldn’t contain the eagerness. Trenton misunderstood and drawled, “Ah, its Dani. She won’t say anything. Besides, it’ll go public in two months. Plenty of time to solidify our ownership before any freshwater pirates join up.” “Freshwater pirates?” Trenton hoisted himself on the other side of Jonah and explained, “When a lot’s been found like this and it has some serious scientific finding, there’s always going to be someone else trying to cash in.” “Which isn’t necessarily a bad thing in the scientific world,” Jonah corrected. Trenton shrugged, “Yeah, but we want to make sure all the new grant funds are going to come

through our department. We’ll need at least another month and a second month for the research team to ensure our claim. When Fields and Streams comes out, the word will be officially out. Research teams are going to pop up around Craigstown like ticks in the summer months.” Dani cringed and started itching. “Thanks for that thought,” she griped. Jonah chuckled, “Thinking of ticks don’t mean they’re on you.” “Yeah, but you feel it. It’s like how yawns are contagious,” she pointed out. Trenton laughed and rifled through the bucket, still in Jonah’s hand. “What are you doing here, by the way?” Jonah asked again, glancing up from the mussel. Dani shrugged. “Felt like a drive down memory lane.” Jonah’s eyes sharpened and Dani knew he hadn’t bought it. Trenton looked up, confused, “Huh?” “This used to be Jake and Dani’s spot.” “Oh.” Trenton grimaced. “Sorry, Dani. This spot’s going public from now on.” No doubt. “So what’s so special about these mussels?” If she was going to lose her secret spot, she might as well know what the sacrifice was for. If it was worth it. Trenton flashed another blinding grin and Dani remembered why he’d been their prom king, but he remained silent, letting Jonah do the explanation. “There’s a few different benefits from this find,” Jonah started out and Dani realized how truly excited he was. He really did love this river. “The first is that this mussel was thought to be extinct. That, in itself, is huge! Some of the others is that this bed is possibly the largest bed of mussels I’ve ever heard of. That’s huge for Falls River because it means it’s pretty damn healthy considering the dam blocks up the water ’s travel. The more mussels, the healthier the water system is. Plus, they have a black pearl inside. Financially, the market’s going to go crazy over the black pearl. This was the only mussel to produce a black pearl. The only other clam that makes them are the giant black lipped oysters. This is good. Very very good.” “Don’t forget the cancer part.” Jonah could barely contain himself. “Mussels are cancer-free. We can study mussels to help with cancer research, but it was thought that this mussel might’ve had cancer-fighting glochidia. Now we can find out if it really did or if the theories were wrong.” “Glo-what?” “Glochidia. It’s what attaches to the fish so the muscle can eat them.” He waved it off. “It’s not really important, but this can save Falls River from becoming a conglomerate and businesses will need to go through extra red tape to build here. That means I don’t have to fight tooth and nail to keep their toxins from being dumped in this river.” It was a bit astounding how one piece of shell could ensure a river ’s safety. Dani lifted one of the mussels out of the bucket and held it up. “It looks disgusting.” Its shell was slimy, black, and repulsive. A dead fish hung off the side of it. Jonah and Trenton laughed. Trenton piped up, “That’s its decoy for fish. Fish bite onto it, thinking they’re about to have a meal. The glochidia is released inside and voila, the mussel just landed itself a plane ride for its little babies. The female mussel has her eggs transported into this glochidia stuff. When a fish comes along and bites down onto the decoy, the mussel shoots out the glochidia and it attaches to the fins or gills. The fish carries it downstream until they drop and form little baby mussels.” “Smart little buggars.” “Nah—they’re just another part of nature.” Jonah stood up and kicked off his diving fins.

“Nature’s pretty damn miraculous if we wouldn’t stop killing it.” Dani glanced up, a little startled at the vehemence in his tone. Jonah had always been charming. A good ol’ boy who drew the ladies in like mosquitoes to sap. She’d heard of his ruthlessness in business dealings, but she’d never seen him angered. She heard the anger now, lying just underneath the bitterness. “I never would’ve thought the two of you would become nature lovers,” Dani noted. “It’s pretty easy once you start realizing how everything works. Can you imagine the possible cure for cancer is in these ugly-ass little shells, just at the bottom of lakes, rivers, creeks? Three hundred species inhabitant the U.S. Every state, except Alaska, has these mollusks. They’re the oldest species around and they might have the answer to cancer.” “They’re more wanted because of the damn pearls.” Trenton rolled his eyes. “Humans are idiots.” Dani had never known. She’d been one of the uneducated and she realized if she was going to lose her cave, the price was well worth it. “What do you need to help this research study go faster?” “What?” Trenton asked as Jonah glanced back. Both were confused. “You said you only had two months. What do you need? Volunteers? Money?” “This needs to be as quiet as possible,” Jonah started. “We don’t even know if this is the mussel we’re thinking of. The research team is going to identify it, no matter what species it is.” “Why wait a month? Why can’t they be here before then?” “That’s as soon as we can get the funding for their travel arrangements. They’re coming out on our request, but getting the okay for their travel and hotel accommodation takes a while. Red tape can be a bitch.” “How much money?” “I don’t know. Probably twenty thousand, at least. More like fifty thousand.” “I’ll pay.” Dani wanted to help. In that moment, she needed to do this more than ever. Forget all the damn tragedies that had happened in her past, this was her way of helping. This project could potentially mean more than their whole town. She wanted onboard. “No, Dani. We can’t take your money.” “I have almost a million dollars. Money I got because of another natural disaster. I want to help. Consider this an investment.” Jonah studied her, gauging her commitment. Dani knew what he was doing. He wanted to make sure this was a clear-headed decision, not one made on emotion. There was emotion underlying, but Dani clamped down and let her professionalism shine through. Boone always said there was no room for emotion in the boardroom. “A million could be used for your own enjoyment, Dani.” It was a test. A second feeler for her commitment. Dani shrugged. “I’m single, young, and I’ve already got a home. I got plenty of time to invest my money how I choose. This is one of them and this is a good investment.” “This might not be a profitable investment.” “Nonprofit grants are great tax write-offs.” Jonah hid a smile, but Dani saw it. She’d won and she held her hand out. Another second pause, but Jonah reached out and shook on it. “I’m going to be swimming with you too. Part of the deal.” “Fine by me,” Trenton added, standing behind Jonah. “We need all the hands we can get.” Jonah nodded. “We need a bigger tank to study the mussels.” “I can probably buy one of those too.” “Fine.”

“Fine.” Trenton laughed. “I’m going to swim these out to the boat. It’s almost quitting time anyway.” After he left, Dani asked, “So this is what you do on the weekdays.” “Yeah, well, my job description is flexible. Bottom line, I’m supposed to protect the river. Science is slower than business deals. Weekends are an easy sacrifice if it means what I think it’ll mean.” Jonah checked his watch and murmured, “Aiden informed me to inform you, that you have to be somewhere tonight. They’re emceeing a talent show and your presence is required.” “Oh really?” She grinned. His eyes traced her face and slowly slid downwards. Dani’s mouth was suddenly parched. “I’ll see you there and maybe you can tell me why you really came out here.” She’d been right. He hadn’t bought the lie.



Kate and Aiden were dancing a jig on the stage. Dani skimmed the crowd and saw Robbie waving his arms, seated at a round table with porch loungers circling. As she neared, Dani saw Jonah sitting at a nearby table with Hawk, his arm around a buxom blonde with pigtails, and another two guys that Dani recognized from high school. “Hey, Dani! We saved you a seat.” Robbie kicked out the empty chair on his left. To her left was Stilts with his arm around another girl. Lori sat on Robbie’s right with both their chairs turned towards the center stage. Between Stilt’s date and Lori was Trenton Galloway, who gave her a nod in greeting. Dani raised her eyebrows, but saw he wasn’t waiting for a nod back. Trenton had already turned back to the stage. Kate was saying, “…we were given an announcement to make from the Baking Committee. They wanted to let you know that due to the sale on lemon pie-filling at our wonderful sponsors, Deano’s Supermarket, there has been an influx of lemon meringue pies for the pie contest.” As the crowd started to laugh, Kate proceeded, “So they’re going to divide the contest into two sections. One section will be just the lemon meringue pies while the other will be the general pie contest. They will award two winners because of this event.” Aiden laughed. “Please still bring lemon meringue pies next year.” Kate commented as she tried to muffle her microphone, but the crowd still heard, “My pie’s one of those. I’m so embarrassed.” The crowd went wild. Kate blushed while Aiden patted her friend on the back. “Don’t worry, Kate. There were twenty lemon meringue pies this year. We hit a record, folks!” Another scream filled the air and as Kate started to announce the next act, Aiden’s microphone caught her, “Bryant, you will drop your sister ’s hair now!” Kate started laughing in the middle of pronouncing the act’s name. Aiden flushed this time and murmured to the crowd, “Sorry.” As she left the stage, they could all hear, “Amalia, you leave him alone now! Stop or no pizza tonight, I mean it!” Kate shook her head, still grinning, as she departed on the opposite side. Dani sat back and listened to their fantastic attempts at a high E, but her eyes skimmed the crowd. She saw Jake and Julia on the opposite side, surrounding a similar table to their own. Kelley Lynn and the rest filled the other seats. Jake had been watching her and nodded. Dani waved and saw Julia frown at her. Dani made her decision and walked around the crowd. Julia had been watching the whole time. Her eyes widened when she realized Dani was walking her way. Stopping at their table, hearing the sudden hushed conversations, Dani asked, “Can I talk to you? Just you and me?” “No crowd to cheer you on?”

Dani flinched. “Please? You and me?” Julia stood and Dani led the way. Both knew they were center stage, all eyes on them, but neither cared in that moment. Finding a private corner between two horse trailers, Dani turned. “When did we become enemies? Sometime in our childhood? When Mom died? When?” “Why are you doing this?” “I don’t know,” Dani admitted. “Maybe because I’m tired of hating something, but not knowing what I’m supposed to hate. Maybe because I’m tired of this supposed ‘fight’ between us. I don’t hate you, Julia. You’re my sister.” Her words hung in the air. She repeated them, “You’re my sister. We share…so much.” “Like what?” Julia snorted. Dani sighed and saw her sister. For the first time, she saw her older sister in pain. “We both lost our mother. We both lost a sister. We both weren’t taught how to love each other. And we both loved the same man.” Julia looked away and turned her back. Dani saw her arms wrap around herself. It took a second, but she heard, “I love him.” “And I remember my love for him.” Julia’s shoulders arched upwards. Dani heard the soft sniffle from behind. Her sister was crying. Her supposed heartless sister was crying. “I don’t want Jake back.” Dani took a breath. “I left that night and he and I, we haven’t gone through the process of seeing each other again, not together. You know? I’ve thought about him with Erica, but seeing him…that’s another story. I’d imagine it’s the same for Jake, but I don’t want him. I don’t love him anymore.” “But you used to.” Julia turned back, her hand to her nose, as if just waiting to swipe another tear before it trickled past. “Yeah. I did.” She had loved him, so, so much. “It took a year, Julia. It took an entire year before I didn’t think about him when I started the mornings. A year.” “I can’t—I can’t touch what you had with him.” Julia gave her own confession. “I just can’t. I know it.” “You will.” Dani was sure of it. “You’re going to be his wife. You’re going to have his children. What I had with him was in our past. We were children. You’ll have children with him. Do you not get that?” Julia stopped the tears as she stared at Dani. She choked out, “It was supposed to have been Erica.” A sniffle. “It was supposed to have been Erica who had his children. He loved her, not me. He loved you, Erica, but he never loved me.” Dani pulled her sister into her arms and whispered, “He loves you now, Julia. I know he does.” “He loves you.” “Yeah, he does.” Dani affirmed and pulled back. She said, “He should because he and I were together for ten fucking years. Ten years, Julia. I, sure as hell, hope that he loves me. A person doesn’t stop loving someone when the break-up happens. It takes a long time and I’d hope that Jake would always love me.” She grasped Julia’s face, a hand to both sides, and said fiercely, “But he’s not in love with me. He’s in love with you.” “He loved Erica.” Julia broke down again. Against Dani’s shoulder, her voice muffled, she continued, “I’m not Erica. I can’t be Erica for him and sometimes,” a hiccup, “I think he wants me to be her. I don’t laugh like she does or make the same jokes. I don’t even cook like her. I’m a good cook. Erica was awful and I feel like Jake wants me to burn the lasagna. I don’t want to burn the lasagna.” Dani couldn’t contain a laugh. Erica had burned, destroyed, or exploded anything she baked and

cooked. Julia had been awarded championship for baked goods eight years and running. She patted Julia’s head. “You shouldn’t have to burn your lasagna. You have really good lasagna.” “I do.” Julia’s hands curled into fists with Dani’s shirt. “I felt like I needed to go to confession when I burned the toast.” “Consider it done.” Julia broke again. A fresh cascade of tears. “And they had this ritual where Erica would start telling a story and Jake would finish it for her. They spoke their own languages, Dani. How can I do that? I have no idea what he’s going to say sometimes. I tried to finish a sentence for him and I swear, I felt like he hated me in that moment.” Dani cracked a smile, but soothed, patting Julia’s hair, “Julia, you can’t be Erica. You can’t have the same traditions that they did. You and Jake are you and Jake. It’s not Jake and Erica. It’s not even Jake and me. You’re you; you’re different. Jake’s with you because of you.” “I want him to love me,” Julia cried into her shoulder. “He asked you to share the rest of your lives together. He loves you.” “He still loves her.” Dani held her breath; her own realization came to light. “Jake is still mourning her. And he has to deal with me being here. We know what it’s like, Jules. We both knew Momma was dying, but it was different when she died. It was like a whole other sort of grief. I remember it.” Julia sniffed, but moved back. Tears had stained her cheeks and had swollen her eyes. But her eyes shone clear and bright. Clear and bright. “Aunt Kathryn’s dying, Dani.” “I know.” “I can’t do it again. I can’t—it’d be the third time. I just can’t.” “I’d like to help, if you’d let me.” Julia stepped away. Dani held her breath. “Unless Aunt Kathryn doesn’t me to be a part of it.” Julia looked away and Dani whispered, “Aunt Kathryn doesn’t want my help? She doesn’t want me around?” Julia tried, “It’s not…it’s like…you don’t know. Aunt Kathryn, she, I mean…it’s stupid, really. You don’t want to be a part of it. I mean, it’s hospital visits, checking her blood, making sure the nurse aides do their job. It’s not fun.” She shook her head. “You wouldn’t want to be a part of it.” Except she would. “Yeah, I would,” Dani said simply, her eyes haunted. “She’s my aunt, Julia. We’re different too. You knew Erica when I didn’t. You know Aunt Kathryn and I don’t. I know Aunt Mae and you have no idea. No idea.” Both were sisters and both had been separated, swept on different sides of the impending river. One remained on the north bank while the other was stranded on the south bank. A water of family secrets, lies, and stories separated them. Kept them adrift from each other. Dani saw it all in a brief moment and she murmured, “That’s okay. Tell Aunt—tell Aunt Kathryn that she’s in my prayers.” She didn’t have to turn her back. Dani had walked the valley of death. She was just numb as she held Julia’s stricken gaze. “I will,” Julia murmured, her head bent, she brushed past. Her shoulder touched Dani’s briefly. An accidental pass. She heard the crowd clapping in the background. The act, the second, (Dani had lost count) must’ve been a hit. The crowd loved them and roared their approval. As she stepped back to the main arena, just behind the crowd before the stage, Dani felt all eyes on her. They had waited, seeing Julia’s return.

Dani’s face was impassive. She’d been trained, schooled by the school of knocks. Dani knew to keep her calm in a crisis. She heard Kate’s momentary pause in speech as she introduced another act and Dani knew that even Kate had noted the O’Hara disappearance and reappearance. Dani steeled her gaze and she looked up. She met Jake’s gaze, his of an emotion Dani had still to name. She met Jonah’s unreadable eyes. None stood and crossed to her, but she hadn’t wanted it. Dani could stand on her own. The show went off without a hitch. A few acts had stumbled, but Kate and Aiden had covered, a smart joke delivered tongue in cheek. The last act finished with a bang and the crowd clapped politely. Small town politics. They’d only stand for the acts they’d played Barbies with at age four. Dani suddenly realized how lucky she was. She had been invited and even recruited to one of those exclusive cliques. As the winners were announced, Dani moved off to meander through some of the animal barns. She hadn’t had the time to visit the night prior amidst the beer and angry outbursts. As she turned into the beef barn, she saw Jake waiting at the opposite doorway. He stood, leaning against the doorway, hands shoved in his pockets. He was in plain clothes and he looked good. As she walked to him, slowly, Dani saw why each O’Hara had fallen for him. His heart was on his sleeve, given purely to who held it in captivity. The straw crunched underneath her feet as she stopped before him. The barn fans whirred in the background, shooting streams of air through the barn. Even though it had been chilly and raining, the barns’ insides were overheated from machinery and each animal’s mass. Just behind Jake, a tiny Jersey calf laid her head down. Her long, oval, doe-like eyes closed and her gleaming rubbery nose nestled against her momma’s leg. “What’d you say to Julia?” “I said,” the calf opened her eyes and looked up. Straight at Dani. “I said a little about some stuff and nothing about a lot.” “You’re not going to tell me?” Jake sighed. “Julia’s in a mood. We were supposed to go to Mae’s Grill tonight, but now she wants to go home. She wants to get the house cleaned for Kathryn tomorrow. She’s returning from the clinic.” “Julia and I are fine.” “Then how come she’s been twitching like she’s got Tourettes?” Jake rubbed a hand over his jaw. “Julia’s guilt has nothing to do with me.” “What does that mean?” “You can think on it.” “Are you going to be at Mae’s Grill?” “Probably. Maybe not. I haven’t planned my evening.” “That group of yours is going to be there.” Dani heard the tone. He wasn’t talking in a general sense; he was talking about someone in particular. Dani grinned. “If you’re hinting at me being there with Jonah, then I wouldn’t know. I haven’t talked with him tonight.” “Not yet.” He bit back the jealousy. “Maybe, maybe not.” She leaned forward. “It’s not really any of your business, Jake. Your job is to make Julia happy, so go make her happy.” “Way she’s going, she’s just going to work herself into a frenzy. All sputtering about and moaning and groaning.”

“Well, you’ll do what you do and you’ll calm her down. That’s your role in life, right?” She had enough. “See you around, Jake,” Dani threw over her shoulder and moved out amongst the crowds. The talent contest was done and more than a few had similar notions as herself. After she pushed and prodded her way through three too-crowded barns, Dani surrendered. There’d be another afternoon. She headed for the beer gardens and Kate spotted her first. Laughing, she waved her arms dramatically, nearly standing on her stool and yelled out, “Over here! Over here!” Across the room, Dani heard Aiden laugh, “You’re going to fall down. Get down. Ooh, I shouldn’t have had those drinks in between the acts.” Dani saw Bubba curl an arm around his wife and tease, “It added entertainment. I liked it.” She sat on an empty stool between Kate and Lori. Kate poured beer into an empty cup and pushed it in front of Dani. “Drink up, girl! You’re behind!” Taking a sip, Dani asked, “When do you work, Kate?” Aiden tipped her head back and giggled. Bubba’s arm kept her seated. “During the days, during the days,” Kate chanted. “I have the night off. Jake’s on-call so he can’t drink, but I sure can. We have two new officers training tonight. Gus takes care of the recruits.” Kate snorted and announced, “Everyone look.” Across the room, they saw Jonah beside the entrance, as a tanned and toned brunette literally rubbed herself up and down his body. Jonah remained still as he leaned against the wall and watched. Her coy smile added in the seduction, but Hawk and another friend seemed to enjoy the show more. “Oh god,” Aiden groaned. “Where do these girls come from?” As if by some unspoken agreement all heads turned in Dani’s direction. Dani didn’t notice, she sat frozen, her eyes glued to a person who pushed his way inside, following a group of four or five tourists. Dani paid no attention to who was a tourist and who was a local. She tuned her friends out as they asked what was wrong and followed her eyes. Boone had just walked into her beer gardens. He looked happy, whistling a tune, and his hand held another woman’s. Dani felt her world shut down. Literally. She couldn’t breathe and her arms started to tremble. Lori grabbed her hand and held it firm. It wasn’t one of those moments when a person feels the eyes. He didn’t look up and just sensed her presence, but he looked up and skimmed the room. His gaze passed over her. Dani watched as he crossed the room, heading into the parallel corner of where she sat. An empty table opened and his group quickly nabbed it. The redhead sat beside him and caressed his arm. When her hand slid to his waist and moved south, Dani shot out of her chair. She pushed through the door, knowing Jonah was startled by her speed. Just outside the door, she heard him call, “Hey. Wait up.” Dani ignored him and sprinted for her car. Just as her hand grasped the door handle, Jonah grabbed her other arm and whirled her to him, her back now against her car. “What’s wrong?” “I can’t.” Dani tried to shove him away, but he grasped her other arm and leaned against her, paralyzing her movements. Now trapped between the car and Jonah, Dani tried to slide out the side, but Jonah trapped her again as he settled his legs on either side of her. Every inch of his body was plastered against her own. Dani’s chest rose up in short breaths. “What happened back there?” His breath teased her ear and Dani couldn’t suppress the full-body shiver. “Dani.” “Let me go.”

“No. You’re going to run and I don’t want you to run. Tell me what happened in there.” His thumbs started caressing her arms and slid down to mold with her own. “I’m fine.” She didn’t even believe herself. “Really. I’m fine.” Jonah cursed. He tipped his head back and met her gaze. Then his eyes slid to her lips and Dani suddenly realized she was hot allover. She felt the cut of his jeans, his hands in hers, his abdominal muscles. She watched him, her body responding on its own. Jonah slid one of his hands up her arm and curved against her back, moving its way underneath her shirt against her naked skin. Dani glanced from his eyes to his lips and back. His eyes never moved; they were steady on her lips. His other hand had started a slow pattern on her back and Dani closed her eyes, feeling his hand brush against her shoulders and back down to circle her waist. It moved to the front and rested atop her stomach. She sucked in her breath. Jonah touched his lips to hers. Gently, they tasted each other. A slight nip and then another. Dani tasted back and felt her arms move of their own volition as they wrapped around his shoulders. He deepened the kiss and she felt his tongue slide inside. Her insides were melting, but a sudden burst of laughter brought them both back to reality. Jonah moved back as Dani let go. She raised her fingers to her lips. “Oh god,” her voice ripped from her throat. She had forgotten about Boone. “Not really, but close.” “Not that.” Dani flushed. “It’s…my fiancé is in there.” “What?” “My ex-fiancé is in there. He just walked in with another woman. I don’t even know how he knows I’m here. We never talked about our histories.” It all came flooding in. Everything. Her last night in the hospital, when Boone had whispered his love. He wanted to help her, if she’d let him. She’d repaid him by leaving a note on the kitchen counter as he was out celebrating their engagement. “What is he doing here?” Her mind was buzzing. Her lips were still tingling. She wanted more, but Boone. He didn’t have his ring. “Do you want to go talk to him?” “No.” Jonah chuckled and stepped away from her. “You should probably not come to the fair anymore.” She needed her mind on something else, something that was hers in the first place. “I want to steal something. Want to help?” Jonah flashed an arrogant grin. “I’m in.”



Jonah had given her his confident cock-sure smirk when she’d handed over the keys. She hadn’t wanted to drive, to tell the truth. She wanted to sit back, not think, and watch the stars and trees fly by. Any other moment in her life, Dani would’ve been unsettled by the contentment that sat with her as Jonah drove beside her. Any other moment, but she wasn’t thinking about that. “So what are we stealing?” Jonah asked, almost gleeful from finally driving her Mustang. “Aunt Kathryn has a photograph of my mother. I want it.” “A picture? Are you serious?” “Very,” Dani said firmly. “She burned all the other ones when our mother died. I guess this one got overlooked.” “Where’s it at? How do you even know about it?” “Jake told me that I looked like my mother. When I grilled him, he said Julia had a picture of Mom. She hides it in the sugar container.” Jonah laughed, “Are you serious? The sugar container? That’s the last place to put a picture.” “Not for Aunt Kathryn. She has sworn off sugar for the rest of her life.” Dani still had to grin though. It was a bit ridiculous. “If it was my place, I’d hide it in the flour container. Guys don’t use flour.” “Some guys do, I’m sure. Cooks, chefs.” “I don’t know too many guys around these parts that bake with flour. If they do, they keep it quiet.” Small towns don’t produce guys that bake. Those guys would be greeted with a fist. “There are a lot of hot chefs out there.” Dani chuckled. “I don’t know ‘em.” Jonah shrugged, “But this is Craigstown, remember? Hell, I get flack for the river. I’m supposed to be a firefighter or a cop or…I don’t know, a lumberjack.” “A lumberjack?” Speculative. “Manly jobs, not snorkeling for mussels. Last Thanksgiving my grandmother sat me down and informed that it’s time I go into the family business. I should be competing with those CEOs and not be a nature-loving hippie.” He shook his head with a sad chuckle. “I love my grandmother, but she’s grown senile.” “What’s the family business?” Surprised, Dani realized she’d never heard of any nearby relatives or other Bannons. “Oh.” He signaled and turned the car onto a gravel road. “My dad’s side develops land for corporations. He works commercial, mainly.” “Bannon Corp.,” she breathed, startled. The name was posted on billboards, at building sites, and sponsored just about every charity event in the local area. They owned the nearby metropolitan. “Yeah,” Jonah said dryly. “It’s not really something we advertise around here. Besides, when Mom divorced Dad, we were the black sheep in the family. And when I went into my field, I became the family’s disappointment.”

“I can’t believe I never put two and two together.” He shrugged again, “Bannon Corp. is so big, I think people get immune to it. It’s just there and no one’s really noticed it. Plus, I’ve never said anything. One girl asked me one time if we were related to that company.” “Did you lie?” “Didn’t have to. Aiden lied through her teeth for me.” The pride in his voice was unmistakable. Sibling protecting sibling. “But all these companies that want to build on Falls River, do they know who you are? They have to run in your father ’s circle.” “Some of them know it upfront. My dad’s warned them about me or something. I’ve had quite a few job offers. Mostly from the guys who are looking to get into Dad’s social circle. But,” his eyes sparkled, “some don’t believe it until afterwards, after I’ve ripped their proposals to shreds. One guy commented that he saw the Bannon streak as he walked out of the conference room. I had a good laugh at that one.” “Your father is a billionaire.” “My father and my grandfather and my grandfather before that. Not me. Trust me, I’m very much not a billionaire.” “You could be, though.” But he hadn’t. “I’m not. That’s not me. I’m content where I’m at, besides, Aiden wouldn’t ever talk to me again if I went to the dark side.” “The dark side.” Dani laughed. She had a sudden image of Aiden scolding her brother, hands on hips like she yelled at Bryant to stop picking on his sister. “It’s kinda how we grew up thinking. Mom was ostracized because she left Dad. Wives are not supposed to leave their husbands, or at least, Bannon husbands. My grandparents tried to see us, but they weren’t willing to meet Mom halfway to pick us up. We always had to go to them and Mom couldn’t afford it all the time. Plus, her shifts at the hospital varied so much. Mom figured if they weren’t willing to send their private chauffeurs for us, we didn’t have to see ‘em.” “And here I thought it was only my family that was screwed up.” “I think most families are messed up some way. Wouldn’t be families if they weren’t.” As her old house came into view, Jonah asked, “Should I cut the lights? Is anyone home?” “I don’t think so. Jake had mentioned that he was going to take Julia to Mae’s Grill. Aunt Kathryn is at a clinic over the weekend. The house should be empty.” “Do you still have a key?” She did, but the locks would’ve been changed if Aunt Kathryn didn’t want her at the home. “I know where Aunt Kathryn hides the spare.” For all of the perfection Julia and Aunt Kathryn proclaimed, they kept losing their keys. All throughout their lives. Dani could never figure out how they’d lose ‘em, but they did. Erica had thought it hilarious and whenever (the little it happened) she fought with Julia or Aunt Kathryn, the spare key was moved. Julia had grown wise and found a in, with or without a key. Erica could never figure it out, but Dani had. Neither had asked her so she kept quiet. So she had a back-up plan. Dani told him to pull the car in the back and into a partial road that was hidden by a cluster of trees. If anyone arrived home, her car would still be hidden from sight. It had no way out except through the driveway, but that could be done without light. Making sure not to slam the doors shut—just in case—neither spoke nor whispered as they approached the darkened home.

It looked how it had five years ago. The same broken swing still swung from their boxelder. The same treehouse stood, but through the darkness, Dani thought the bottom had fallen loose. And as they approached the back door, the same porcelain frog decorated the surrounding flowerpots. Dani knelt and opened the frog’s ear. Inside was their key. Unlocking the door, Dani grabbed Jonah’s hand and pulled him behind. Jonah entwined their fingers. It had been unspoken, but both made no move towards a light switch. The house sat on a hill and was viewable two miles in the distance. They didn’t need to proclaim their burglary. And, knowing Jake, his job wouldn’t allow the possibility of a forgotten light. Dani had near perfect night vision and was easily able to see the kitchen’s layout. The flour container sat beside the sugar container and Dani felt inside. She sifted through all of the sugar and her finger caught onto the picture’s edge, flat on the bottom of the container. Aunt Kathryn could sneak her spoonful of sugar and still not know it housed the picture. Julia was smart. Aunt Kathryn would’ve needed to confess to her sugar-cravings if and when she either removed the picture or confronted Julia about its existence. Dani stood in the window’s moonlight. Jake was right. Dani stared at herself. She must’ve made a sound in distress or awe because Jonah moved and wrapped his arms around her waist. He pulled against his chest and propped his chin on her shoulder. Both stared at the illuminated picture. Right next to her ear, he whispered, “She’s beautiful.” And she was. Her eyes sparked intelligence. A heart-shaped face surrounded perfectly plush lips. And her slender shoulders showed strength and fragility. She’d been graced with the same almond-colored eyes as Dani and her hair was almost a silvery brunette. Dani was her mother ’s reincarnation. She’d never known until Jake’s slip. A ragged breath escaped her and a lone tear slid its way down. She ran her fingers over her mother ’s face, as if to touch her, to feel the flesh and blood. “We gotta go,” Jonah suddenly said. “A car ’s coming. We go now, we can be on the road before they turn in.” Dazed, Dani nodded. Numb. Jonah led her out and replaced the key. He hurriedly led her to the car and without turning the lights on, he drove around the house and down the driveway. Jonah had been right. They’d turned onto the road and had driven five hundred yards before he switched on the car ’s lights. Just then, another car pulled over a hill, slowed, and turned into the driveway. Julia hadn’t stayed at Mae’s Grill long. Dani didn’t really care. She turned back to studying her mother ’s ethereal beauty. She wouldn’t slip through her fingers. They drove in silence until Dani looked up and realized Jonah had driven to her cabin. Aunt Mae’s cabin. “No Mae’s Grill tonight?” she asked, still clutching the photograph. Jonah turned off the engine and nodded to her hands. “Figured you’d want to put that somewhere safe.” Oh.

He added, “Didn’t know if you were up to the crowd tonight anyway.” She wasn’t, but there’d be questions if they didn’t go. Hell, there’d be questions if they did go, but Dani had a sudden wish to hear Kate’s laugh and Aiden’s shriek as they mercilessly teased Robbie or Stilts. Dani wanted to hear Kate rate the sleaziness of the girls who propositioned Jonah. Which reminded her… “Do you really just have to stand in a bar and get hit on?” She chuckled at his shocked face and added, “I mean, I’ve seen it, but really? It’s like you’re just standing there and here come the pick-ups?” A sheepish look, Jonah replied, clearing his throat, “Uh, well…yeah, I guess. I mean…I don’t sleep around and I don’t take those girls home. I’m not a manwhore, if that’s what you’re thinking.” “You don’t have to hit on girls, do you?” “Where did this come from?” Dani grinned widely, picture in hand, and shook her head. “Nowhere. Just that girl was literally grinding her entire body on you.” “Oh.” Jonah coughed again. “She…with her, I thought I’d let her and she’d go away. Or Hawk or Carl would hit on her. She’s…she’s one of those girls who get more aggressive if you put ‘em off, you know?” “Right,” she mocked in disbelief. “Really.” He shook his head. “I don’t want to…I don’t want to have this conversation.” “Why?” Dani blinked her eyes innocently. In enjoyment. “Because,” he sighed. “Not with you. I don’t want this conversation with you.” She’d never seen the infamous and famous Jonah Bannon uncomfortable and self-conscious. It was a sight to behold. “What?” she teased, no mercy. “Can’t handle owning to your frigidity?” “Frigid?” That was worse. Jonah pressed, “I am not frigid.” “I bet the girls are a total front. You don’t sleep with any of them, do you? Just like that one girl that you had Hawk take home and you were hiding from!” “I am not frigid, but I’m not a whore. I’m healthy,” Jonah said firmly and got out. After shutting her own door, Dani continued, laughing, “I bet you don’t even like sex…and you bake! With flour!” “I don’t—,” he broke off and shook his head. “I like sex and I don’t bake.” “Do you do kinky stuff with flour?” “Where in hell did this come from?” He scowled and followed her inside. When the lights turned on, the words died in his throat. Dani frowned, confused at the sudden speechless look on his face. A slow smile spread across his face and he murmured, softly, “Having your mother ’s picture agrees with you. You look…happy.” She was. Dani frowned, how could she be happy? She turned away sharply. “Don’t,” Jonah said quickly. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back. “Don’t shut down because you’re experiencing a moment of happiness. You got your mom’s picture. And you stole it from your aunt. I’ve met your aunt. Anything that’s taken right underneath her nose is worth a moment of happiness.” Dani looked down to her momma’s smiling wisdom. Her eyes softened and she murmured, “She died when I was nine. I just have these little bits of memories from her. We were, I think, we were happy. Her, me, Julia, and Erica. The four of us.” “I bet you’re just like her.” “No.” Dani shook her head. “Erica was like Momma. Everyone loved my momma. She had this

warm feeling about her.” That was what Dani remembered. She’d been the dreamer, but she’d inspired everyone else to dream. Erica had the same charisma. “I think I’m like my father, whoever he was.” Though she had her suspicions. And she was going to test them out the next day. Dani cleared her thoughts and moved into her bedroom. She placed the photograph on her dresser, propped against the mirror. She’d hide it the next day. She wanted to see it when she went to sleep and when she awoke. She wanted to see her momma bathed in the morning’s sunshine. She looked up and saw Jonah waiting in the doorway. Watching. Curious. Why was he different than Boone? Why did she allow him to see her when she’d shut out everyone else? Boone. Caught in a spell, Dani stood there and held his eyes. Slowly, his eyes moved back to her lips. Dani caught her breath. Neither moved. And his phone rang. Dani jumped while Jonah cursed and answered it. “Yeah?” He turned and moved back into the living room. Ragged, Dani sat on her bed and exhaled. Lying down, she closed her eyes, hearing Jonah’s onesided conversation. Aiden wanted to know where he was and if was going to Mae’s Grill. Jonah didn’t know. Why not? Dani grinned as she heard a distracter. Jonah successfully blocked that trail of questions when he asked if Robbie was bringing Lori or Brooke. Even from the bedroom, she could hear Aiden go off, ranting about both of them. Jonah moved back to the doorway and sent a grin as he leaned to the side. Dani returned it from the bed. She stretched her arms and yawned, then closed her eyes. “No, Aiden. I don’t know.” Jonah sounded exasperated. “I’m working tomorrow.” Aiden was inquiring about a family dinner, if he could barbeque with Bubba. You know it’s Bryant’s favorite meal. And he hasn’t seen you for a few days. “Aiden,” Jonah interrupted, “I don’t know. I’ll try. I took Bry and Amalia swimming on Thursday.” She knew, but she was just saying. Bryant misses his favorite uncle. The guilt trip worked wonderfully because Dani heard Jonah sigh, “I’ll come for dinner tomorrow night…yes, I’ll barbeque.” That’s all she wanted. When he hung up, he murmured, “I always fall for it. She just dangles my niece and nephew and I do whatever she wants.” Dani heard him, but both were thinking another. A pause and Jonah asked, “Do you want to go or…?” She knew the possibilities if they stayed. Dani pushed herself up, knowing a hand-up would require skin contact. “Let’s go to Mae’s Grill.” The drive back was in silence and before long, Dani had pulled the car into a full parking lot. It looked like everyone and their third cousin had decided Mae’s Grill was the place to party. Then again, it was a Saturday night. “I didn’t know Mae’s Grill was the it place to be.” “Ever since Mae chewed out your aunt Kathryn at the Thanksgiving fest, people flocked to this place. Personally, I’m surprised she hasn’t hired official security. She relies on me and Jake, but we’re not here all the time.”

“What?” “Yeah. It was golden.” Dani was about to ask what the argument was about, but Jonah pushed the last door open and all they could hear was the music’s beat. Aunt Mae must’ve installed some soundproof barriers, because Dani nearly felt the beat through her feet. It wasn’t going to be a night for conversation, which suited Dani quite well. She tapped Jonah’s shoulder and gestured to the bar. Understanding, he led the way, a trail opening just for him. At the bar, Dani moved behind the counter and started filling orders as they came in. Which meant as fast as her brain and hands could work together because the orders were shouted one after another. A hand slapped down on the counter. Dani looked up in amusement and laughed when she saw Robbie, suggestively wiggling his eyebrows up and down and wearing a shirt with an opossum emblazoned in the front. Dani leaned across the counter and shouted into his ear, “What do you want?” “Three shots of jag.” Three shots it was and Dani sent him a quizzical look. He gestured to himself and their table where Kate and Lori were waiting. Dani nodded and put an extra shot in one as she mouthed Kate’s name. Robbie laughed again and nodded that he understood. He slipped a five for her tip as he left. Dani shook her head, but slipped the bill into her pocket. She couldn’t contain her own smile as she shook her head again, this time in fondness and appreciation. Friendship. She’d never had it before. She served Jonah twice as he carried drinks to a table where Hawk was with the same pigtailed blonde. She served Robbie another two times, Bubba three times (all drinks for Aiden since he drove), Stilts twice as he wore a flamingo t-shirt, and Kate once. Kate asked for water and Dani judged why from the plastered look in her eyes. Her hair was messed from dancing. Then Jake came in with a fierce frown. He veered straight to her. She swallowed, but there was no way. No way he could know. She raised her eyebrow in question for what he wanted. Jake mouthed coffee and she slipped a cup across the counter. A second later, Mae moved around and shooed Jake away. Dani didn’t question her. She was grateful, and then she found herself staring into the woman who’d had her hands down Boone’s pants. Dani thought two things. She was hyperventilating and she needed the backdoor. She needed air, right then and there, and she left Boone’s new woman. She sprinted through the kitchen and shoved her way out of the door. Outside, Dani gulped in the fresh air. Her chest heaved, up and down, and then again. She covered her face and slid down the wall and rested on her haunches. She curled in on herself, as if bracing herself against the storm within. A second later, the door opened and she heard footsteps crunch on the cement beside her. “Dani?” It was Jake. “Go away, Jake.” She groaned, “Go away.” “But—” “Go away! I can’t handle you too.” Jake fell quiet and a second later, he went inside. Dani concentrated on breathing. One, two, three. She repeated it twice more until she had it down and perfected. More would come out in search if she didn’t move, so Dani pushed herself to her feet and moved off the back walkway. She moved through the beachfront where the trees clouded the moonlight. Instead of walking to the docks, she moved to the back of Aunt Mae’s home and curled onto one of

the loungers. Once she could breathe easier, she got up and grabbed some alcohol from the liquor cabinet inside.



Two shots equaled… Dani realized the chair was fuzzy, like an animal, like with fur. No. That’s not right. She had more than two shots. How many? Her fingers would tell her, she knew it. They never lied. How many fingers did she have? They were hairy too. “There you are.” Jonah wasn’t hairy. She frowned as he came around the patio and bent down. “What are you doing?” He slid his arms underneath her and lifted her in the air. Her head fell against his chest. “You’re not hairy.” “No, but I’m sober.” He carried her back to the parking lot and put her in the front seat of his car. Then he pointed to the back seat where Kate was. “Unlike you and Kate. Come on, I’m driving you both home.” Kate groaned, her voice muffled against the car seat, “I love him. Why do I love him?” Dani mumbled, her head curled into her side in a fetal position, “Hi, Kate. Because he makes you laugh and because…” Jonah got in his seat and started the car. “Because Robbie is intelligent, good-looking, and he’s the yang to your ying. Right, Katey?” “That’s right.” She sniffed against the seat. Dani frowned. “What are you crying about?” “I love Robbie and he doesn’t love me back.” “Robbie doesn’t want Lori,” Jonah clarified. “He just thinks he does, but he doesn’t.” “What do I do, Jonah? What do I do?” “You flirt with him and then you flirt with someone else. You go on a date with someone else.” “I don’t want to go on a date with someone else. I want to go on a date with Robbie. I want to have sex, s.e.x, with Robbie.” She giggled. “Trust me, Katey. Date someone else and Robbie will wake up.” “You promise?” “I promise.” Kate sighed. “I’m so glad you’re around lately. You’ve been around a lot more than usual. Nights like these you’d be off getting s.e.x.” She giggled, hiccupped, and groaned, “Not again.” Dani laughed and then clamped her mouth shut in horror. Vomit. Vomit was coming. She couldn’t speak, but she patted Jonah’s arm. Jonah glanced once and swerved to the side. Dani shot through the door and emptied her stomach on the county highway’s pavement. “Whatz going on?” “Nothing. Sleep, Katey.” Jonah put the car in park and moved around the car. He knelt beside

Dani’s and brushed her hair back. Dani continued emptying, over and over, until she was breathing raggedly. “Oh,” she moaned. “I feel awful.” “You’ll feel worse tomorrow.” Jonah ran a soothing hand up and down her back. “You got more in there?” “Yes.” Dani hung her head and Jonah sat with his back to the car. He pulled Dani’s onto his lap with her head hanging off to the side, far enough to not splatter either of them. After another round, she asked, spitting extras from her mouth, “What’s Kate doing?” “She’s passed out.” “That was fast.” “The booze helped.” Jonah rubbed her shoulders and arms. “I can’t feel my arms. I can’t feel my legs. I can’t feel my lips. Nothing.” “But you can still feel him, can’t you?” “Yes,” Dani relented. “God, yes.” She lurched again. Jonah asked when she’d finished and returned to his arms, “Is that why?” They both knew what he meant. “Yes.” She collapsed against Jonah’s chest and pulled his arms tight around her. Boone was there, here in town, and he had company. “Why is he here? Why did he bring her? I yelled at Jake tonight. I pushed him away and it was déjà vu from our relationship. Aunt Mae thinks I never needed Jake and that’s why he fell in love with Erica. She needed him, but I didn’t. I did need him, I just…I couldn’t let him know that. I keep people away.” Jonah’s arms tightened. “I’m drunk and telling you everything. There’s probably cows over there.” Jonah stroked her hair, kissing her forehead. “You’re telling me because I know all the other secrets. What’s a few more?” “I barfed.” Dani closed her eyes as he kissed her cheek, her jaw. “I know,” Jonah replied. “You’re drunk and I’m going to put you to bed after we drop Kate off. You’re going to sleep it off and you’re going to hurt so much tomorrow that you won’t want to move.” “Sounds heavenly.” “I’ll bring you hangover food tomorrow.” “Ugh. Food. No.” Dani lurched forward and Jonah let her go. When she was done, he helped her back into the car. As he pulled the car back onto the road, Dani murmured, “Jonah?” “Yeah?” “I’m messed up when it comes to guys.” It needed to be painted on a billboard. Jonah took her hand and entwined their fingers. “You just got some of the puzzle pieces messed up. That’s all.” “I mean…I can’t…” She fell silent. The words escaped her. “I’m not asking, Dani.” “Okay,” she breathed out, her fingers still entwined with his, and fell asleep.



Dani woke, gagged, and immediately covered a pillow over her face. She wanted sleep, but not due to a too-good dream with sex or winning the lottery. She felt her entire body had been rubbed raw against a tree. Her throat had digested the bark. Beside her, she heard a low chuckle as Jonah turned and pulled her against his side. He hid his face in the crook of her neck and shoulder. “Not funny,” Dani rasped out into the pillow. “It is.” Jonah lifted the pillow away and grabbed Dani’s hand as she tried to cover herself. He lifted his head and grinned down at her. “This is your first hangover, isn’t it?” Dani curled away from him and hugged her pillow. Jonah fitted himself behind her, entangling his legs with hers and leaned over so his face was beside hers. Dani’s breath escaped her form as Jonah’s body blanketed her. “Isn’t it?” “Yes,” Dani breathed on him, letting him have the full force of her hangover breath. Jonah chuckled, “I brushed your teeth last night so good try.” “What time is it?” She glanced at the clock and saw it was seven thirty. “What time did we go to bed?” “Around three.” Oh god. Dani groaned and tried to pull her blanket over her. Jonah blocked her efforts and tucked her underneath him. Dani caught her breath, but found herself captivated by the joy in his eyes. Jonah moved to straddle her. He braced himself with an arm on each side and looked down at her. “What are you doing?” She held her breath. Dani felt the tingles starting. Her fingers enclosed over his as he touched one of her hips. It was an inviting touch, asking for permission. Dani held his eyes and gave it. He bent and pressed a kiss to her stomach. Dani closed her eyes and sucked in her breath. Jonah lifted her shirt and pressed another kiss to her flat stomach. He shifted so he lay between her legs. He glanced up, held her eyes, and lifted underneath her waist to fit her against him. Dani sighed and slid down. It felt right and she didn’t think about it. She answered his body’s urgings because her own had moved to autopilot. She didn’t want to think of the ramifications, consequences, or what-ifs. She wrapped her legs around his waist. Jonah pushed her shirt the rest of the way and Dani lifted, letting him slip it off. They both paused, suspended in the air chest to chest, face to face and Jonah dipped his head to take her lips in a soft kiss. They breathed into each other and his tongue swept in to caress her own. Dani laid her arms on his shoulders and fell to the bed with his guiding hand. She felt his breath

as he kissed her neck, the corner of her eye, and her lips. His fingers swept around her breast as another caressed her leg. Jonah wove a spell that held her captive. Dani closed her eyes and welcomed the enveloping warmth that spread from his touch. The aches and pains vanished and was replaced with a throbbing. Desire and pleasure had her meeting Jonah’s lips and his body’s urgings. When he slid inside, time stood still. Dani gasped and grasped his shoulders as he thrust. As the rhythm built, she blindly turned to him, seeking his mouth. Jonah met her and their mouths fused together. Trembling, she arched her back as Jonah thrust. Both reached the pinnacle and climaxed and Jonah pulled her tight against him. She clasped to him and both shuttered as the quakes spread throughout their bodies. Dani sighed a deep breath and curled into Jonah’s soft caress as he ran his hands along her body. He smoothed away her hair. Everything had fled her mind. Dani was grateful. Everything had fled, but pleasure and heat. She moaned and reached for his hand. She entwined their fingers as Jonah laid his arm across her body, one leg rested over hers. She let the satiation take over her body and slipped into a peaceful sleep, her body hummed as her mind dreamt. Later, much later, Dani woke. The bed was empty as she glanced behind her. Jonah’s welcoming weight no longer sheltered her. She yawned, her body felt alive. A soft grin tugged at the corners of her mouth, as if she’d been given a secret no other was worthy for. A soft chuckle escaped her. Inside the kitchen, Dani found a note from Jonah. He’d gone to the canal to resume working. He’d also left coffee for her. The secretive grin returned. Dani filled a mug and returned to her bed. She pulled the comforter over her and could still feel the heat of their bodies. Her eyes moved to her dresser and she smiled as she saw her mother ’s picture. Studying it, she remembered Mrs. Bensfield’s comments. She took a deep breath. A decision was made and it wasn’t long before she was dressed and back in her car. This time, she knew exactly where she was going. She stopped in town, got a phone, and then headed back out until she came to Petersburg and to St. Francis. Walking inside the main entrance, Dani was surprised to find three employees sitting behind a large counter. Her sandals echoed against the tiled flooring and a middle-aged woman with graying hair looked up with a pleasant smile. “Good morning. How may I help you?” “I’m here to see my grandmother.” “What’s her name?” “Sandra O’Hara.” Marge turned to the computer and a moment later, she murmured, “And your name?” “Dani—Danielle O’Hara.” “Right.” She placed a blank nametag onto the counter alongside a black marker. “You need to put your name on here. The staff will know you’re a visitor then. Then you will head straight back down the hall and at the elevator, you’re going to want to go to the second floor. Phyllis should be at the front desk. She’ll help you from there.” “Okay.” She took a breath. Her hands trembled. She didn’t move. “Your grandmother ’s quite popular around here. This will make her day.” Might’ve helped if she had known her grandmother. She didn’t, but Dani took another deep breath and headed forward. As she got off on the second floor, a lady wearing a nametag that said Phyllis smiled at her. “I’m Dani O’Hara.” “Who are you here for?”

“My grandmother. Sandra O’Hara.” Phyllis nodded and stood up. “Follow me. I’ll take you to her.” “Um…is she…” Dani glanced at the other woman who was still humming. Her eyes followed Dani’s as she walked behind Phyllis, in the opposite direction. “No.” Phyllis laughed. “Sandy’s nothing like that one. That one’s near her catatonic stage. She just sits and hums. And watches. She sits, hums, and watches. That’s about it. Sandy’s, well, you’ll see for yourself.” They stopped at a closed door and Phyllis knocked twice. She opened it. “Sandy? You got a visitor.” Dani heard something fall inside the room and frowned. There was a quick shuffling on the floor and Phyllis stepped back. The door opened and Dani looked up. Sandra O’Hara had the wrinkles that artist’s love to capture. She had long white hair that had been messily pulled back into a braid. And her eyes were an almond color. Dani realized with a jolt— her grandmomma had her eyes. Sandra O’Hara didn’t say a word. She raked Dani up and down as Dani took in her own image. She was short, like Erica. She had goosebumps up and down her bare arms. Dressed in hospital scrubs, the green coloring made her white hair seem whiter. “Who are you?” Dani saw the intelligence then. She took a deep breath. “I’m your granddaughter.” “Which one?” Dani instinctually stepped back. “I’m Dani O’Hara. Danielle was my mother. She—” “My daughter ’s dead. I know that much.” Sandy gestured to Phyllis. “I’ll visit with my granddaughter in the reading room. Can you get Lawrence out of there?” Phyllis smiled and patted Sandy on the arm. “Of course, Sandy. Of course.” As she left, Dani studied her grandmomma’s room. She couldn’t handle her intense scrutiny of her face, so she looked anywhere else. “How’d you know I was here?” Dani narrowed her eyes at the question and saw the suspicion. “Thought you were crazy.” Sandra barked out a laugh and shook her head, “Oh—I’m crazy. Crazy, senile, and old. But you’re my granddaughter, all right. Spitting image of your momma.” She turned and sat in a chair. “Let’s hope you ain’t nothing like your momma.” “And why’s that?” “Because she had awful taste in men, that’s what. She died, leaving you youngin’s alone. And because she wasn’t all right in the head, either. A little cuckoo…and that’s coming from a crazy lady.” Sandra gave a hoarse laugh as she leaned back in her chair. “So. What are you doing here?” “I found about you from Mrs. Bendsfield. I never knew you were even alive.” Phyllis knocked on the door. “The reading room is open, Sandy. I told the kitchen where you’ll be and I ordered an extra tray.” Sandy heaved a deep breath and stood up. She waved impatiently for Dani to move closer and clasped her arm. “You can help walk me there. Make sure I don’t go face first and break a hip.” “You don’t seem irrational.” Sandy snorted and patted her granddaughter ’s arm. “I am, girly. I am. You just seeing me on a good day. Trust me, these days don’t come by so often. Believe it or not, I’m needed behind these white-ass walls.” “You talk like Mae.” The smile vanished from Sandy’s face. “Yeah. Guess I do.” The reading room was a small library with two coral plush couches on one side. Three

bookcases framed the walls with a narrow window above them. In one corner, a light-stained wooden desk stood bare with two moss-green lounging chairs placed before them. The upholstery’s stitches were coming apart at the seams, but Sandy didn’t mind as she dropped down on one of the chairs. She patted the second and said briskly, “Sit.” “The couches look more comfortable.” Sandy shook her head with a grimace on her face. “I can’t get up when I sit on those anymore. I’d rather be able to stand than look like a fool when I break a hip.” Dani contemplated her grandmother, searching for any resemblance she could find. She murmured as she crossed her legs, “You talk like Mae. I have your eyes. And you’re short like Erica.” “Erica?” “My little sister.” Sandy nodded. “She’s the one that died, right? Philly read me the obituary. She was young, wasn’t she?” “She had just turned twenty-two.” Sandy sucked in her breath and shook her head. She clasped her seemingly frail hands together where the wrinkles ran together. “I got two daughters who don’t speak to me. The one who did is in the ground. And I used to have three granddaughters who didn’t know I existed. One of them’s already dead.” “Why don’t they talk to you? Kathryn never talked about you. Neither did Mae.” Sandy studied Dani for a moment. Her eyes seemed to pierce straight through Dani, but Dani held strong. She felt like her grandmother was trying to read into her soul, figure something out. “Let me guess…,” Sandy mused, her ruby-red lips pursed, “You’re closest to Mae, huh?” Dani was looking for the craziness. She was looking for why her grandmother was locked up and never spoken of, but the elder that sat before was sane, logical, and a little too intelligent. “How’d you know?” “Because I know my daughters. And I know how they don’t enjoy each other. You talk to Mae, that means you don’t talk to Kathryn.” “I thought my mother got along with Kathryn.” They always had. She could remember Sundays spent together. Holidays. Birthday parties. “Nuh huh.” Sandy leaned forward and grabbed a pencil awkwardly. Her hands shook, but she managed to keep a hold on it. As she started to twirl it in her hands, she spoke, “Kathryn, Danny, and Mae hated each other. No, that’s not right. Mae loved Danny, but Danny knew who she could be around and who she couldn’t. Your aunt Mae was wild back in her day. Too wild, but she never listened to me. Hated me, she did.” “But Aunt Kathryn and Momma…” “Nope!” she exclaimed as she threw the pencil in the air and caught it. She repeated the gesture as she said, “Kathy and Danny had two things in common. Presentation. And their taste in men.” Dani watched the pencil wearily. She saw her grandmother nearly drop it, but she always caught it in the end. “Their taste in men was awful,” Sandy said disgustedly, the loose skin under her chin was wiggling as she kept throwing and catching the pencil. Each time a smirk of satisfaction would light upon her features. This was a stranger who had read her family’s biography. Dani sat back, a small frown marred her face. She tucked her hands underneath one leg as she crossed them. Her grandmomma stopped abruptly and stared at her. “What?” Dani took a breath. She felt her grandmomma was reading her soul.

“You just want to get right into it, don’t you?” Sandy chuckled and shook her head. She threw the pencil again. “Don’t work like that. Life’s not always going to hand you the platter you want.” Dani snorted and remarked, without thought, “Got a crazy grandmomma for one, so no—life’s not going to hand me the platter I want. I never expected that.” She nodded to Dani. “I see how you been raised. You been raised like Mae. You look like your momma, but you handle like Mae. Not much Kathryn in you.” “Why didn’t I know about you?” Her grandmomma snorted. “That—you going have to come for a second visit for that.” “We’re not negotiating.” “Oh yeah, we are.” “I want to know why you were kept a secret.” “And I’d like to know why your momma stopped coming to visit. I’d like to know what my granddaughters were like. I’d like to know how my daughters are doing, if they’re happy or miserable. I’d even like to know if they’re living on the streets. There’s a whole hell of a lot more that I’d like to know than you, I guarantee that.” “You’re supposedly crazy. Maybe you do know, you just don’t remember it.” Sandy barked out a raspy laugh. She slapped her knee and shook her head. “This ain’t no delusion, honey.” “I don’t have to explain myself to you.” “You been drinking?” “What?” “I know what Mae was like. A drunk and whore. You got a little of that in you?” She didn’t sound accusatory, just curious. Dani flushed, thinking it was ironic. She rarely drank, but got drunk the previous night. And she rarely had sex, but had it that morning. “No,” her grandmomma answered her own question. “A drunk and whore wouldn’t blush like that. You ain’t no drunk and whore. Tell me,” she leaned forward. “Mae still like that?” What kind of family did she come from? Her senile, instituted, grandmother let the words easily roll off her tongue. Kathryn would’ve fainted at the nerve. Dani had a hard time understanding that her aunt Kathryn had lived with this woman…as a mother. “No.” “So what she doing nowadays?” “She owns a bar. It’s popular.” “What’s the name of it?” Her grandmomma had hawk eyes. They followed every twitch, every swallow like a mouse two miles away. “Mae’s Grill.” “Are you serious?” Dani was startled by the sudden smile that spread over her face. All the wrinkles were pushed back and her face distorted into a happy human being. “Yes.” “Oh damn.” She tipped her head back and laughed. “All the workers talk about that place. They love it. Once a week they all put in orders and James drives down and gets them. Her food is good. Damn good. Just like my own momma’s cooking. How is Mae?” “She’s really good. She owns that house next door to the grill and she’s letting me stay at her lake cabin. She’s happy and…sober.” “Still got the men, I bet,” Sandy harrumphed, but there was no condescension behind it. “Tell me about Erica. I want to know about the one that died.” “I don’t really know who Erica was when she died.”

“Why not? You’re her sister.” “You don’t know how your own damn daughters are!” “No.” A breath. “No, I sure don’t and I’ll tell you next visit why I don’t know them. I want to know why you don’t know your sister now. This visit.” “Because I left town and didn’t talk to anyone. Erica was spoiled, a brat, and obnoxious when I left. When I came back…” “Let me guess.” Sandy didn’t miss a thing. “She changed?” “Yeah.” “Death does that, girl. Losing a loved one does that too.” “Erica hadn’t really lost anyone—” “I’m talking about you. You said you left and didn’t talk to anyone. She lost you.” The food was brought in then. Sandy started her pudding and then grabbed the ham sandwich. “This is good food. You don’t want to eat?” Dani shook her head. “I’m the crazy one?” Sandy laughed to herself. “This food is good. You’re crazy for not eating, but to each her own.” “I thought you’d be strapped to a bed, drooling at the mouth.” Dani shook her head. “You’re— why are you in here?” Sandy’s white hair flew around her as she finished her milk. She shook the carton to make sure every last drop fell into her aged mouth. “Because I get real sad. Sometimes I get real angry and other times I’m violent. I used to hurt myself on a regular basis. I had someone always watching me. They’d sit on a chair and stare at me for all hours of the day.” She put the milk down and frowned. “They changed my meds a few months ago and I’m a little better. I’m real good today, got a visitor to boot.” She patted Dani’s knee with a shaking hand. “This is a good day, that’s all it is.” “You weren’t a fit mother.” She remembered Mae talking about their fights. She couldn’t have been—she had three daughters who didn’t speak of her. “I wasn’t. I’m not going to say there are two sides to the story because I should’ve been my little girls’ momma. I wasn’t. I know, now, that some it’s from my own momma and her momma before that. You got a different momma and judging from the looks of you, whatever my little Danny did—it was right by you.” “Who is my father?” Sandy shook her head and stood. She shuffled to the door and yelled out, “We’re done in here. Lawrence, you can have my granddaughter ’s food. She didn’t eat a bit.” Lawrence was inside in a flash. Dani thought it wasn’t for the food, but for the room. He grabbed her sandwich and pudding and escaped to the farthest corner. “That’s your third visit,” Sandy informed her granddaughter. She held out her arm and Dani sighed. She stood and grasped the arm and walked alongside her grandmomma. As they walked past the humming lady, Sandy stuck her tongue out. Dani was shocked to see the lady harrumphed as she stuck her own tongue out. Sandy chuckled to herself. “She’s a feisty one. She always tries to take my cigarettes. Got the damn staff fooled, thinking all she does is hum. She don’t sit and not think. She’s a feisty one. Smart too.” At Sandy’s room, Dani held back in the doorway. “Next visit, I’ll tell you why you never knew about me.” Dani waited. “And the visit after that—I’ll tell you who your daddy is.” She sat down and rearranged a blanket over her legs.

“You could always ask Kathy. She knows who your daddy is.” “She doesn’t like me much.” “That’s not surprising. You look like your momma. She didn’t like your momma either.” As Dani left, walking through the hallways and out the front lobby, she felt more confused than when she’d arrived. Not normal. That’s what Dani had thought she was, but maybe she wasn’t.



Dani went for a run that afternoon. When she got back to the cabin, she saw Jake’s cruiser outside the cabin. He was waiting by her door, wearing a frown, and Dani motioned for him to head inside. She showered first, preparing herself for what this visit was about. As she came back out, he was at the kitchen table. She didn’t beat around the bush. “What’s going on, Jake? You and me don’t do visits.” “What’s going on between you and Bannon?” “Since I’ve become friends with both, you need to be more specific.” “You piss me off, Dani.” Jake shook his head and growled, “Jonah Bannon. And you. What’s going on?” “Why is it your business?” He stared at her, studying her. Dani was used to it and especially with him. She knew Jake better than anyone. Something was brewing underneath his surface and she wanted to know. “Bannon’s gotten mixed up in some business that could go dirty. I don’t want you hurt in the crossfire.” “What kind of business?” “You know Bannon.” “No. Not really.” The significance wasn’t lost on her. She’d heard some, she’d seen a little, and she’d felt a bit more than she wanted to admit. In the end, though, she actually didn’t know much of his business. If it was a fight, she knew Jonah wouldn’t back down. He never did. “Another fight is brewing over that river of his. A conglomerate wants in. They want a piece of our land and Jonah’s got his heels in. He doesn’t want them in.” Jake leaned forward. “I know these guys. I’ve heard of their family and their dad is a shark. One scent of weakness and this could get bloody.” “Are you talking about illegal stuff?” “It’s been known to happen. Bannon means good, he really does, but he’s work for us. We gotta watch him just so he doesn’t end up dead one of these days.” “He works the river. How dangerous could that be?” “Very,” Jake said. “Falls River is a huge money market. And, especially because we’re so close to Tenderfoot Rush, everyone wants in. This is prime tourist land. People all over the nation come to visit here. You know this, Dani. Think about the multimillionaires who want to get richer and they’re being told by Jonah that they can’t. They roll over people. It’s happened before.” He was right. Dani had blinders on, but… “Come on, Jake. You’re talking about physical safety, right? Like Jonah’s going to get assaulted or something. That’s not going to happen. This isn’t the Wild West. There are laws.” “Laws that those millionaires pay a lot of money to get around.” Wait.

“You’ve been watching Jonah?” She saw the confirmation. He’s known exactly where Jonah had been the past two nights. “Privacy, Jake.” He stood and sighed, “He’s gone and worked himself into another one of those battles. There wasn’t one too long ago that had the whole town riled up. This company is worse than them.” “What company? What are their names?” “Sheldon and Co.” Dani recognized the logo. They’d manufactured about a third of her belongings in that cabin. They sponsored charities for the tsunami victims. They even awarded her half a million dollars. “Oh.” “Yeah.” Jake shook his head. “Look…” He started to walk, but turned back. “Jonah’s going to get himself killed one of these days. I understand why he does it. I even understand why he loves that river so much. But, he’s going to end up vanished one of these days. I really, really, don’t want to be the guy to tell you his body has been found. I don’t want to be that guy.” “It’s not like that between us, Jake.” “It will be,” Jake replied. “I see it between the two of you. Everyone sees it. I’m going to go. When you talk to Jonah, let him know I talked to you.” “So you can mark your territory?” “What? No.” “Look, Jake, according to a few around town, you used to worship Jonah Bannon before I came to town. I’m not yours and if Jonah and I screw, then that’s our decision. You’re not going to use some business deal that could turn bad as an excuse because you’re really pissed off that we’re sleeping together.” “It’s not like that, Dani.” “Yes, it is. I doubt you’re going to be warning all of his other women. Believe me, I am fully aware that Jonah hasn’t been a saint with women.” “It’s not like that, Dani. I’m worried about you. I just don’t want to see you get hurt.” “Bullshit!” she said fiercely. “You didn’t care five years ago and you don’t care today.” Jake froze. “That was different.” “No. It’s not. You tore me in half. You didn’t have the decency to break up with me and not date someone. You were with me when you were with her. You broke up with me to go to her that night.” “Dani.” She saws his hands in clenched fists. She saw the tension in his shoulders and she saw a wariness in his eyes. She didn’t care. “Don’t. This isn’t about you and me. Believe it or not, but I am here because I care about you. I don’t want you to get hurt. Stop hanging around with Bannon.” “Fine,” she clipped out and crossed her arms. “You stop banging Julia.” “Excuse me?” “I’m serious.” It was reasonable. “You tell me what to do, so I get to tell you what to do. I call an even trade. I’ll stop talking to Jonah and you stop screwing your fiancée.” Jake gaped at her. “Who—who are you? You never would’ve said something like that before.” “A lot’s happened from then and today. Catch up.” “Like what? How? You won’t tell anyone where you’ve been. You won’t say a damn word.” He spread his arms wide. “And the one time that you are upset, you tell me to get lost.” Déjà vu. “You’re not that person.” She narrowed her eyes. “Not anymore and if that person is Jonah, it’s going to stay that way. You have no right to come here and order me around. You have a right to walk

out and I’m making it my right to demand that. So get out!” Jake stood still, his eyes frozen on her. “I’m not changing my mind so stop waiting for it to happen.” “I want you to stop seeing him.” “Well—tough.” Jake stuffed his hands in his jean pockets. He turned his back to her, but he didn’t move to the door. Dani watched him from behind. “You know, as well as me, that Jonah can take care of whoever he wants to. That’s just who Jonah is. He’s always been like that and I’m guessing he’ll always be like that. You might worry about me and it might be justified, but this right here—between you and me, right now—is not just because Jonah’s into something that could turn bad. You’re here tonight because you don’t like seeing me with him. That’s the bottom line and I want you to admit it.” Jake remained silent and a second later he left, slamming the door behind him. Dani closed her eyes. She stood in place and realized, a second later when her phone rang, that she had held her breath. She let it out slowly and smoothed her hands down her pants. They were sweaty. She didn’t move to answer her phone. She saw it. She had placed it on the kitchen table, but she just stared. Her mind was still on that door, seeing it slam again and again in her mind. It stood for so much more than she had ever realized. When the phone kept ringing, she answered. Mae didn’t wait a second. “I need your help at the grill. We’re packed.” “I’ll be right there.” Dani hung up, changed again, and headed back out, ignoring the knot of dread that had taken root in her stomach. She took two steps outside of the cabin before she realized another car had pulled up. Then she heard him behind her. “Hello, Dani.” Her heart stopped and she turned, her breath in her throat, and saw her ex-fiancé standing beside her table.



He looked even taller than she had imagined, but he couldn’t have grown any taller than his 6’5”. He’d lost weight, maybe twenty lbs. His brown hair still curled just over his forehead and framed his angular cheekbones. His blue eyes still pierced through her. “Boone.” Boone took in a deep breath and sat at her kitchen table. He seemed dejected as he rested his elbow on her table. “It was you that I saw before.” He looked around the cabin. “This is a nice place.” The moment was surreal. She’d left him when he’d been out celebrating their engagement. And he commented on her cabin? “How’d you…” “What?” His eyes whipped to hers. “Find you? Find this place? How’d I track you down like a hunter?” “Stop it.” “Can’t really help it, Dani.” He laughed to himself. “I saw you the other night at that restaurant and I asked around. Turns out that Dani O’Hara is quite famous around these parts. And she lives in the ‘most wonderful cabin’ in this godforsaken secluded lake.” “Are you…did you…?” She just gave up. “I didn’t come to Craigstown for you, if that’s what you were trying to ask.” He sounded exhausted. “This was supposed to be my trip to get over you. My brother ’s here on business, but I was just supposed to tag along. Heal my heart, something like that.” “Your brother?” “Quandry Inc.” She recognized the name. They owned resorts at the northern tip and southern tip of Falls River, but not in their area. “Oh,” Dani said again, connecting the dots. “You’re the guys. You want to build here, but Jonah doesn’t want you to. I’ve been warned about you guys. It’s a family business.” Boone shot her a confused look, but didn’t say anything. He just rubbed a hand over his face. Exhaustion fell off him, from his slumped shoulders to the bags underneath his eyes and even how he breathed. They were shallow breaths. Almost as if he wasn’t capable of deep breaths any longer. They took too much energy. “I don’t sleep, you know.” Dani closed her eyes and shook her head. She was better—that’s what she had told Aunt Mae, but with this—with Boone in her kitchen… Dani stood up and poured two cups of coffee. She needed something to do. “Want cream or sugar?” Her hands picked up a creamer for her cup. “No, but you’ll take one cream.” Her hands paused.

“You used to.” Dani finished and put both cups of coffee on the table. Both were black, without cream or sugar. “What are you doing here, Boone?” He stood up and started to pace around the room. His hands stuffed in his jean pockets, he walked around, looking at nothing. “I never told you this, but my grandpa used to call me that. His nickname for me and when you just started calling me that—I liked it. It made me feel connected to him again. My family doesn’t remember that. I’m Daniel to them.” Daniel Quandry. “They call me Danny.” He chuckled. “It’s like…I don’t even know. I hear that name and I think of you, every goddamn time.” “I’m—” Dani started. Boone cut in, “Don’t you goddamn even say that you’re sorry.” He glared. “You’re not sorry, Dani. If you were sorry, you would’ve said something to me and not left a goddamn note on the table. I read it when I was drunk and I thought it was a joke, a horrible sick joke.” Dani took a deep breath and stared at her coffee. The steam had stopped rising. “What are you doing here?” He expelled a ragged breath. “What are you doing here?” “I grew up here. This is where my family is from.” “That’s right. Erica O’Hara. Julia, Kathryn, Mae, Dani…you guys are like the perverted small town Brady Bunch or something. I heard all about Jake, how Erica O’Hara loved him and took him from sweet, quiet Dani O’Hara, how he’s with the oldest one now. It’s a fucking sick joke.” “You have a right to be angry at me,” she began. “You’re damn right I have a right be angry.” His eyes were irate and anger boiled underneath his surface. She flinched as memories came back. “I wasn’t right and you proposed. I didn’t know what to do. Everything was…” Everything was swirling around her as she lay helpless. She didn’t have a grasp of what was going on, but she knew she needed to stop it. “I just,” Dani continued. “I just had to get out. I wasn’t right, Boone. I was barely holding on as it was.” A knock sounded on her door and before Dani could open it, it opened itself. Jonah stepped through, an easy grin on his face that disappeared as he took in her pale features. He looked at Boone. “Uh…” His eyes held a question for Dani, one that she was still helpless to answer. “Boone, this is Jonah Bannon. Jonah, this is Daniel Quandry, my ex-fiancé.” Boone grimaced, but nodded one jerk in greeting. “I’ve met your brother.” Jonah’s tone was cold. “Yeah.” Boone nodded and shook his head. “I, uh…I should get going. This isn’t the time for this.” Jonah stepped aside as Boone moved towards the door. Just before he moved through, he stopped and looked at Dani. “I…” The words died in his throat. Dani didn’t say anything, but she watched him. “Never mind.” He shouldered through the door. It slammed shut behind him too. “You want to talk about that?” Jonah jerked a thumb in Boone’s direction. She shook her head, reaching for her phone. She wasn’t going anywhere the rest of the night. She needed to let Mae know, and once she was done, she answered Jonah’s question. “I don’t want to talk about it.” He nodded, then started to lead her towards the bedroom. “I’m not tired.” “Liar,” Jonah chastised and he turned back the blankets. Dani crawled in and looked up at him. Jonah stood, uncertainly, as he held her gaze.

“I don’t want to have the nightmares.” The decision was made. Jonah surrendered and he toed off his shoes and pulled his buttoned shirt over his head. A plain t-shirt was underneath and he slipped in beside her. Dani tucked her head in the crook of his arm and shoulder. Jonah reached down and caught her hand while her eyes flickered shut. A moment later, her breathing evened into deep breaths and Jonah knew that she’d fallen asleep. A sense of unease had taken root within him, but it wouldn’t be fixed then and there. Jonah stayed with her for another hour before he slipped from the bed. Dani murmured a protest in her sleep as warmth left her, but she burrowed underneath the covers and didn’t wake.



Jonah wasn’t there when she woke the next day so she went for a run, passing Mrs. Bendsfield’s home. Dani walked down the driveway. She went past the house and entered the milking barn again. The cats scattered just inside the stable door and Dani saw that Mrs. Bendsfield wasn’t in her pottery studio that day. The designs were beautiful and intricately made. Dani saw the artist’s eye that Mrs. Bendsfield kept hidden from everyone else. She wondered why Mrs. Bendsfield never displayed her work. Why else does an artist create if not for someone else to be inspired? Her eye caught on one pot in particular. It was large and oval with dolphins carved around the top brim. In between the dolphins were designs of lilies and daisies. They were Erica’s favorite flowers. They were her mother ’s favorite flowers…and now, Dani remembered that she always saw Mrs. Bendsfield with those two flowers. They were either embroidered in her shirts, pants, sweaters, or socks. She had them painted on her van. Even her sign that proclaimed her false age—it was adorned with a border of lilies and daisies. Along her memory trip, Dani remembered that her momma had whispered one night—those flowers reminded her of a love she had once. “What are you doing here, girl?” Dani heard the harsh voice, but she also heard a slight tremor in that voice. She turned slowly and saw Mrs. Bendsfield with her chin raised high and a trembling arm on the milking room’s door handle. It was as if the door was for her protection—her way of escape. Dani asked, her voice strong, her chin high, “Why lilies?” “Why you wanna know?” The elderly’s eyes were intelligent and clear. Dani knew no hallucinations would give her answers today. “Why lilies? Why daisies? What do they mean?” “Just flowers. That’s all.” They weren’t that easily dismissed. Dani caught the flicker of emotion in the older lady’s eyes. “Why them?” Dani asked again, firm. She shrugged this time, uneasy. “Don’t matter.” She crossed her thin and aged arms over her chest. “It matters to me.” “It don’t to me.” “Are those your favorite flowers?” “Not mine. My husband’s.” Her voice was sad. Mrs. Bendsfield had weakened with slightly slumped shoulders. Dani didn’t know why. It didn’t piece together. Not yet. “What do you mean?” “They’re just flowers, girl. It ain’t no unsolved mystery. My husband picked those flowers for

me. I had them wild daisies and lilies in my bouquet on my wedding day. But, they just flowers.” Memories weren’t just memories. And anything that stood for a memory, sparked a memory, wasn’t just anything. “My son ain’t your father.” Mrs. Bendsfield surprised her again. She added, “I know what you thought when you left that last time. I know that I wasn’t myself, all that much, but…my son took off long ago. I ain’t seen or heard from him in over forty years. He’s long gone, as far as I’m concerned.” “Why’d he leave?” “Ain’t your business.” “I think it is.” “I think not,” Mrs. Bendsfield rasped out, harshly. “He’s my son and I have to mourn his absence every day. I don’t have to explain anything, least of all, to one of her rabbits.” That was the second time Dani had heard Mrs. Bendsfield call her that. “Is that what you thought of my momma? That she bred like a rabbit?” Mrs. Bendsfield snorted and shook her head, “She might as well have for all the trouble she caused around these parts. Your momma wasn’t all right in the head. Took a damn near earthquake to get her to see reason one time…” Her voice had trailed off. Dani jerked in reaction. She remembered, “You said that you took a shovel to my momma. Did you hurt my momma?” “What?” Mrs. Bendsfield looked again, her thoughts in the past, and murmured distractedly, “No, no. Just a phrase—that’s all I meant. It might’ve helped…if I had taken a shovel.” “For the record, Mrs. Bendsfield, with all due respect, I don’t believe what you’re saying.” “My son ain’t your papa. You can believe that!” “Might so, but you know something about my family and I want to know what that is. I think I have a right to know.” “You got no right except to live your life. That’s what all you O’Haras are supposed to do. Just live your lives and leave everyone else in your dust, hurting like my Oscar, like…” Mrs. Bendsfield snapped back to attention. “No. My Oscar ain’t your papa. If he were, I’d rather kill myself and dig my own grave afterwards…” She had trailed off again. “Would it be so terrible? If your son was my father? Would that really be such a terrible thing?” She had expected anger or hot denial, but Dani was surprised when the fight seemed to evaporate and Mrs. Bendsfield just murmured, saddened, “Yes. Yes, it would, little Dani O’Hara, in ways you can’t conceive.” Dani stood still, feeling the wind whip against her from every angle. Mrs. Bendsfield had moved to watch out the window, across the green pasture that fed and nourished her cows. GoldenEye seemed to sense his owner ’s gaze and lifted her graceful black and white neck. Her grand doe-like eyes cut across the pasture and she stepped towards her owner ’s distress. Dani didn’t notice any of this. Her eyes were caught and transfixed on the lilies and daisies. And the dolphins. Her momma always talked about the magical dolphins and their healing qualities. They were the protectors of the ocean and they guarded us well. A bitter smile crossed Dani’s engraved features. Her momma talked about the white dolphin that rode atop the white clouds in the sky. She said that when it was your time of dying or healing, that white dolphin would appear and you only had to grasp her fin and she’d pull you home. Dani always thought home meant their home. It wasn’t what her momma meant and she wondered if her momma had gotten a ride by the white dolphin that she almost revered.

“My momma wasn’t bad.” Mrs. Bendsfield swung back around and gazed at her, startled, like she’d forgotten her presence was real. Dani added, “You talk like my momma was awful, but she wasn’t. She was a good momma.” “Child…” Mrs. Bendsfield said, her eyes hollow, “I don’t care if your momma was good or not. All I know is the pain she wrecked my home with and that’ll stick with me ‘til my dying day when I dig my own grave. My Oscar ’s gone and it’s because of your momma.” “What happened? Tell me what happened.” She insisted, “Tell me what you’re not telling me.” “I can’t.” “Why not?” Mrs. Bendsfield looked at her as her white hair slipped out of her haphazard bun. The white strands framed her aged features and her wizarding eyes seemed to sigh on their own. She murmured, gravely, “It ain’t my secret to tell.” “It’s not my momma’s. She’s gone. She’s dead.” “Your momma ain’t the only one in this secret, Dani. There are others involved, even though they don’t know it or not. It’s more their secret than mine.” She nodded. “You get it from them. Not me.” “But…” “I’ve had enough of your family. I don’t want anything more from anyone with the name of O’Hara.” Mrs. Bendsfield harrumphed and she stumbled out of her reverie and took a faltering step towards the door. “Wait.” She stopped and looked back, “I know who your daddy is and he comes around every now and then. He checks in on you three and he was at your little sister ’s funeral. I saw him then too.” The milking door, white and rickety, shut behind her. ‘He checks in on you three.’ Those had been Mrs. Bendsfield’s words and Dani realized where she might find her father, but she needed to see him. As she left and walked past Mrs. Bendsfield, her hand cupped underneath GoldenEye’s eager lips, with grain in hand, their eyes met. Dani knew that she wouldn’t return. Mrs. Bensfield wanted to be left alone and the wish would be granted—at least by Dani. Anyone else, Dani couldn’t promise that, but for now, she’d keep what she knew to herself until she finally knew what it all meant. She headed for the cave, knowing she would find Jonah there. Trenton spotted her first as he popped up from a dive. He flashed a blinding white smile, even more dazzling against the backdrop of his black wet suit, and called out, “Hey, Dani. You come to help us dive?” “Maybe,” she murmured and sat on the edge with her toes dipped into the water. She rolled up the ends of her pant legs and waited as Trenton dived back down and a second later, Jonah popped in his stead. “Hi.” Jonah grinned as he hoisted himself up beside her. “What are you doing here?” He moved his bucket between them and rubbed off the dirt and grime from the mussels. Scooping some mussels into the river, he washed the dirt from them. The shells gleamed as the sunshine hit off their black shells. “Jake stopped by yesterday.” Jonah paused in his washing.

She continued, “He said you have a fight brewing.” He was listening, sitting there and waiting. “It’s with Boone’s brother, isn’t it?” “It is.” He nodded, the teasing left in a flash. “But I can’t really talk about it. I can talk about how this mussel is going to save our town’s economy so we don’t need to keep exploiting the river, but, about that…I can’t. I’m sorry, Dani.” Dani nodded. She understood. Jonah frowned and asked, “You said that Jake told you I was heading into a fight? How’d he know about that?” She shrugged. “He said the police make it their business to know what’s going on, in case they need to protect someone.” “That’s bullshit,” Jonah cursed swiftly. He kept washing off the mussels as he added, “Jake’s interested because you’re my business. He’s never been interested before and if he says the police are involved, that’s even more bullshit. The police force around this town don’t want anything to do with my ‘battles.’ They want the conglomerates to come into town because it means more money and they can hire on more staff. They don’t think sometimes.” “Well, I don’t think Drew Quandry is going to threaten me. Boone wouldn’t want that.” Jonah watched her. The mussel was left frozen in his hand as he sat still and watched the sadness enter her once more. It was defined from the set of her shoulders, the droop of her eyelids, and even the slight clench of her jaw. As if she couldn’t fight off the wave of sadness any longer. Dani closed her eyes a moment and felt the water ’s cool touch against her skin. Trenton broke the silence as he broke the surface. “Man. I just hit another bed.” “You did?” Without thought, Jonah transferred the mussel he’d been holding to Dani and jumped into the river. Trenton dived after him. Dani spotted a loose pair of goggles and snorkel. She grabbed them without thinking, shimmied out of her pants, and dived in after them. It was dark in the water, but she followed the trail of bubbles and within another moment, she saw Jonah’s and Trenton’s floating figures as they ducked inside another cave of the river. Dani kicked her legs and a put forth a burst of speed until she was behind Jonah. She tapped on his shoulder and when he whirled in shock, his eyes widened when Dani pointed to his mouthpiece and her own. He nodded, took a deep breath from his oxygen tank, and removed it. Dani had expected him to give her the oxygen mouthpiece, but instead Jonah fused his lips over hers and breathed out his air of oxygen. His lips lingered over hers another moment before he replaced his lips with the oxygen tank and Dani drew in enough breaths to tide her over. He took his own until they could trade evenly and still remain under the water. Trenton waited patiently, but he tapped Jonah’s shoulder and jerked his head towards the bed again. He skimmed it with a flashlight and Dani’s eyes widened at the vision of black mussels upon black mussels. There were possibly twenty dozen and they were blanketed by fish who ducked to grab the decoy fish from their mussel lips. Dani caught a flash of something within the bed and swam below to grab it. Her hand pushed through the swarm of fish and she felt the cool slide of mussels against her hand, but her fingers dug into the river ’s bottom until she felt the cool slide of a black pearl. She grabbed it and swam back to Jonah’s waiting mouthpiece. After she’d took in her first breath, she lifted up the black pearl and both men nodded in affirming approval. Jonah removed the mouthpiece and kissed her hard. When they pulled back for air, they saw that

Trenton had swam back to the surface. Jonah dipped his head again and his lips found hers. They swam back to the surface at a slower pace and saw Trenton shifting through the mussels in their bucket. He grinned. “Thought you two wanted a moment.” Jonah ignored him. “You should keep the pearl, Dani. Call it a severance package for your investment you gave us.” “They’re beautiful.” So transfixed from the pearl, Dani missed the lingering gazed of both men on her. Her hair was wet, her shirt had become a second skin, and her eyes glowed in anticipation and delight from the earth’s jewel she held in her hand. Trenton coughed and looked away. Jonah’s eyes darkened and he stepped forward. “I’m…I’m…going.” Trenton dove back into the river with their bucket. As he swam out from the canal, Dani looked up. “Where’s he going?” Jonah took a second to answer. “He’s going back to start documenting our find. He’ll be back in a couple hours to start tagging the location so we can ‘claim’ this bed too.” “Oh.” Dani grinned again. “I’m not one for jewelry, but this pearl is gorgeous.” Jonah stepped closer and lifted the pearl so the sunlight glinted just off it. Dani saw the waves of color inside the pearl and Jonah murmured, “The legend of Oro, a god of peace and fertility, gave a pearl oyster to his bride for love. A lot of legends talk about pearls encase love and bless the lonely with a future love. You see this soft blue overtone on this pearl?” “Yeah.” Dani held her breath as Jonah stepped still closer. His fingers brushed along hers and she felt his chest rise and fall beside her. “Not only is this pearl the only naturally occurring freshwater pearl, but it doesn’t have the green overtone the Tahitian black water pearls have. In fact, if those pearls don’t have the green overtone, they’re considered not as unique. They’re not wanted, but this pearl—it doesn’t have a green overtone. It has a blue overtone.” “And that’s good?” “That’s very very good. This pearl is probably worth around nine thousand on its own.” Dani chuckled. “And I just had to pay fifty thousand for it.” “That you did.” Jonah laughed as his hands closed her fingers over the pearl and he tugged her against him. Dani’s eyes softened as her arms fit around his shoulders. They fit together and Jonah dipped to kiss her. The heat enflamed again, as it had before, and Dani responded before asking, “So what does this pearl mean?” Jonah’s hand slipped to her hip and he pressed her closer. She felt him fully and heard his response, as his mouth bent just beside her ear, “These pearls will bring peace and fertility to Craigstown and Falls River. That’s what this means.” “Hmm mmm?” “And what about right now?” Jonah dipped and carried her as he jumped into the river. Dani shrieked in delight and clasped her arms tighter around him. Laughing, Jonah braced his arms against the edge as he trapped Dani within. He leaned forward and nipped at the side of her mouth. He trailed kisses along her chin to her ear and as one of his hands curved around her hip and he pressed against her, he whispered, “Remember when you called me ‘god’ before?” An amused grin teased at her mouth as he pressed kisses to each corner again. “Hmmm mmm?” She tipped her head and Jonah’s searching lips found her neck and sent shivers

of lust ricocheting throughout her body. “I’m going to take you there again.” And he did.



Jonah spent the night that night and Dani remained awake. At three in the morning, she slipped from the bed and wrapped a blanket around herself as she perched on a chair inside the indoor porch. She realized a bonfire was still burning at the Smith’s home across the lake. She propped open the door and heard the drunken laughter. “Hey.” Jonah yawned and padded to the lounger beside her. He reached for the bottom end of her blanket and tugged it over his lap. “Did you have a nightmare?” he asked as if they sat across each other for morning coffee. “No.” Dani moved in her seat to turn his way. She rested her head against the back of her seat and watched him in the moonlight. It filtered over him and accentuated his chiseled cheekbones and soft bedroom eyes. “I have come to the conclusion that my life is a mess.” Jonah grinned. “How’s that?” “I’m sleeping with you. My ex-fiancé is in town and we still haven’t had ‘the talk.’ Jake has jealousy issues and he’s engaged to my sister.” Jonah snorted. “That’s not a mess. That just sounds like a small town soap fest. It’s something Aiden would love to hear about. You’d make her day if she got a hold of your drama. She’d sit for hours and help you fix everything and in the end, you and me would be married in my sister ’s—who really means the best—fantasy.” “I’ve never done the friendship thing.” “What do you mean?” “Isn’t that what girlfriends are supposed to share with their friends? All their troubles and woes?” “I guess.” Jonah shrugged. “I talk to Trent sometimes about issues, but they’re usually about work. Hawk’s not exactly the ‘emotional-sharing’ type. He just likes to bed women.” He laughed. “He thinks that’s his entire reason for being on this earth.” “He sounds stellar.” “Hawk has some good qualities. If I ever need anything, he’ll drop everything to help.” “Even a threesome?” Jonah barked a laugh before he sobered. “Aiden called me tonight. She wanted me to remind you that they have their Friday Night Poker Showdown this Friday. You and I both have to be there and I’m supposed to drive you. I think Aiden wants you to get drunk.” “That might be a possibility.” “Oh and to warn you, Jake was invited so that means that Julia will be there. I guess it’ll be pretty big because some of Julia’s new friends were invited too. Aiden doesn’t even know who all is coming, but she’s planning for thirty.” “How many play poker?”

“Eight tables are set up and everyone watches until the winning table face off against each other. It takes all night so plan to sleep it off the next day, that is—if you’re a serious player. Most the people just go to drink, laugh, and lose some money.” Jonah laughed to himself. “It’s pretty fun. Aiden and Kate wore these ridiculous hats last year. They pretended they were the next generation of Red Hats and they only wore red and purple all night. Even their poker tables had to have a red or purple tablecloth.” Dani could imagine it. Jonah tugged at the end of the blanket. “Are you naked under there?” Dani laughed. “Maybe.” Jonah laughed and stood up. He walked to her and stood above as he slid his hands underneath the blanket and grinned in delight as he felt silk skin underneath his fingertips. He moved her legs to wrap around him as he stood between them and slid his hands underneath her thighs and moved her up to press against him. As he bent and kissed the corner of her mouth, wrapped an arm around her back, and slid a hand to her breast, Dani asked with her eyes closed, “How do we fit?” Jonah pressed another kiss, hard, to her mouth before he murmured as he pulled away and met her eyes, “We just do.” Dani laughed and wrapped her arms around his naked shoulders. She slid her hands down his back, delighted in the shiver he couldn’t contain, and grasped his butt. With a smile to her eyes, she asked, “Is that it? We just do this without rules?” “No.” Jonah bent and met her lips. He murmured against them, “When something happens and we need to clarify rules, we do it then. Until then, I’m all for just having fun.” He hoisted her up in his arms, her legs wrapped around his waist. “How about you?” “I’m thinking I like how we fit.” Dani chuckled as she laid her head to his shoulder. Jonah walked them back inside and to the bedroom. He laid her down, pulled the blanket sheet free, and leaned just above her with one knee braced on the bed. His other leg still stood on the ground and his arm came beside her shoulder to prop himself so his eyes looked down to hers. “I like how we fit too.” He traced the side of her lips with his thumb. He slid his hand to cup the side of her cheek and his lips found hers, softly. Dani slid her hand down his chest and delighted in the hard contours of his muscles. She smoothed around his waist and felt his back muscles ripple from the action to keep himself propped above her. They shivered again from her touch and she wrapped one leg around his thigh to bring him down to her. Jonah fell lightly on her and caressed her leg as his hand enjoyed her body. Dani fell back onto her pillow as Jonah kissed his way over her entire body. She was writhing, gasping, and begging until he slid inside and silenced her anguished cries. When she woke the next morning, it was to his searching lips and fingers again. It wasn’t until later, much later, when she glimpsed the clock and realized it was six in the morning. After she dozed and woke a second time, Jonah was gone and the clock read nine o’clock so she went in search for Mae. The bar was empty, but the restaurant was bustling like usual. She found her hidden behind a stack of boxes. “Hey ho.” Mae popped out. “You just call your aunt a whore?” “Nope. You’re kinda like snow white. You have six dwarves that sit in your bar and you take care of the seventh back at the cabin.” Mae chuckled and shook her head. “Where’d this good mood come from?” Dani peeked inside one of the boxes, saw towels, and wrinkled her nose. “I have surrendered to the realization that my life is a mess.”

Mae barked out a laugh. “That just means you have a life.” She slapped a hand to her hip and sashayed a two-step. “Folk like me are supposed to have messes for lives, but I don’t. I got no life except my favorite niece, this bar, and that restaurant. Sometimes I think this business got a better life of its own than mine.” Dani chuckled. Mae studied her niece again and noted, “You look a lot better than when I left you.” “Can I help with something?” Dani reached for one of the boxes, hoping against hope to change the subject. “No.” And Mae slapped away Dani’s hand. “I’m not letting you turn yourself into an unpaid volunteer that works here full-time. If you work, you get paid. My rules.” “Fine. Then pay me or consider this free rent.” Mae cursed. “That cabin is yours. It’s been yours for a long while, you just never around to be told that. You’re not working for rent. I pay and I pay well for my staff.” “Fine. Put me to work. I’ve got nothing to do right now.” Mae stopped depositing their towels underneath the counter and threw a resting arm over one box. She leaned her jean-clad hip against the counter and cocked her face to the side. She lifted a lip as she nodded, knowingly. “You know…,” Mae started. “I came by your place last night. Real late last night.” Dani let out a breath. She knew that her aunt knew. And she knew that her aunt knew that she knew that her aunt knew. She pursed her lips and denied, “Yeah? I was up. You could’ve come in for a nightcap.” Mae snorted, but her eyes twinkled. “Spunk all around this morning. That’s you, Dani. Me thinks that you got laid to full satisfaction last night.” “So?” Dani held her breath as she waited for her aunt’s opinion and possible judgement. “Nothing. Sex is healthy. I know that more than others.” Mae held her hands up and backed away, laughingly. “Seriously, though—Bannon’s got a reputation and as your favorite aunt, I gotta look out for you.” “Aunt Mae,” Dani spoke up, serious. “I’ve got enough on my plate. Jonah’s a listening ear. That’s really it. Emotions—I don’t have time for that.” “Yeah. You got more than enough on your plate. You got enough for four plates and sometimes a normal girl would go looking for a savior to kiss away all those plates. I’m sure he’s got the kisses, but I don’t think he’s got the staying power that some girls actually are wanting.” Dani opened her mouth. And her aunt cut her off, “But if anyone—you’re the runner. So…I said my piece and I’m done. I’ve done the aunt’s obligation about guys like Jonah and the conversation is off the table. Except if you ever want to enlighten an old dear aunt how the sex is. I can have that conversation at any table.” Dani chuckled and shook her head. Her aunt had changed in some ways over the years and not at all in other ways. For all her talk about ‘whoring’ around, Dani would’ve been surprised if her aunt had shared a bed with a man in five years. And she would’ve really been surprised if her aunt had shared her bed with anyone who hadn’t tipped her heart into the love region. For all the ‘whoring,’ Mae had probably never been free with her body. No matter what anyone said. “Anyway,” Mae distracted Dani from her thoughts. “You should be warned that your sister is in a booth around the corner. She’s there with her hoity-toity friends and some new ones who look like they speak the same language.”

Dani grabbed one of the boxes and moved farther down on the counter. As she opened it, she saw new glasses and started placing them onto the counter. “You know,” Dani remarked, “I never thought Julia would be the hoity-toity type. I could see her being stuck-up, but we were never rich.” “She’s rich now after that settlement,” Mae commented as her head disappeared underneath the counter. When she came back up, pained from the dust that she’d just discovered, Dani asked, “What settlement?” “Oh,” Mae grunted as she climbed back to her feet. “Erica won a big settlement with the hospital a long time ago. You haven’t heard a thing about that?” “No. What settlement?” “The hospital screwed up some of her lab results. They told her that she was pregnant and Erica stopped the chemotherapy for seven months. When she realized that she hadn’t any of the symptoms that go along with being preggers, she went back and they found out that there’d never been a child. I guess she was so skinny, she never thought twice when the tummy never got round.” “What?” Dani was shocked. “Yeah. It was Julia who pushed for the lawyers to be involved. I think she still thinks that if Erica had chemo during that time, she’d still be alive. Anyway, they sued and got a crap load of moolah. I guess Erica gave it all to Julia and now, your sister ’s pretty damn rich.” Of all the shocking revelations…this one nearly took the cake. Dani laughed in disbelief and leaned against the counter. “I can’t believe this.” “What can’t you believe?” Mae asked, distracted as she opened another box and shoved it where the tablecloths were kept. “Well, that Erica had to go through that and…” They’d come from an unmarried mother ’s home who barely supported all four of them. Then they’d become the ‘poor, poor O’Haras who’d lost their mother ’ and grateful for food and shelter at their aunt’s and now…Dani noted, softly, “We all have money.” Mae stopped, arched an eyebrow, and murmured, “Yeah. Guess we do.” “So Julia’s in that ‘rich’ crowd?” “Yep. She’s the queen.” Mae huffed again as she crawled back underneath the counter. Hearing her aunt’s curse at more dust, Dani grinned and knelt beside her. She stuck her head beside her aunt’s and commented, “Wow. This is awful.” Mae barked a laugh and kept laughing. Dani laughed with her, both were lying on their stomachs as laughter shook their shoulders helplessly. It felt good. And freeing. And Dani had needed the amusement. A little later as both retained their control, Mae crawled out first and then Dani. They both stood and started again as Dani gasped at the dust that clung to her aunt’s hair, eyebrows, and forehead. Mae wiped at it and pointed out Dani’s own dust that had grazed her cheek. Someone coughed across the counter and Dani felt the laughter subside as she took in Jake’s near-scowl as he watched them. “Hi,” she hiccupped. Mae lost it again and had to leave before she fell to the ground to clutch her stomach in humor. Dani giggled, but bit down on them. “Hi,” Jake clipped out. He glanced between her to Mae and back again. “Care to share the joke?” “What do you want, Jake?”

“Have you talked to Jonah? Did you ask him about what I told you?” Jake asked and glanced over his shoulder. Dani rolled her eyes and sighed. “Jake, just….go away. I’m not going to get hurt so you don’t need to worry about that, if you ever really worried in the first place.” “I have a right to be worried—” “No, you don’t,” Dani said sharply. “You’re the sister of my fiancée—” “I am your ex-girlfriend. Who I share a bed with is none of your business.” Jake reared back as if struck, but he took a deep breath. Dani saw the hurt that simmered in his eyes. She couldn’t squelch the automatic intake of breath as she saw his suffering—no matter the circumstances and truthfulness to her words. Jake said, “I am worried because I’ve seen people get hurt by Jonah. And with this new battle brewing, it’s going to get ugly. Bannon got raked over the coals before and he may have survived it, but I don’t know if he’ll survive it this time. You’ll get raked over the coals right next to him when people find out…” “I don’t care.” And she didn’t. Dani spoke true, “I’ve gone through worse than being condemned because of who’s comforting me at night. I can handle that compared to what I’ve gone through.” Jake quieted. “Stop it,” she rasped out, angered. “Just stop it.” “Stop what?” “Stop this!” “I’m not doing anything.” Then he glanced to his left and tensed. Dani followed and swallowed tightly. Boone stood there with a dark glower. If Dani were one to squeak, she would’ve squeaked then and there, but she didn’t. She froze in place and clamped her mouth tight. Jake stood and extended a hand towards Boone. He swept it back to Dani and introduced, “Dani, this is Dan Quandry. He’s uh…” Boone nodded stiffly, but didn’t extend his hand. Dani crossed her arms over her chest and watched in suspended horror. Jake finished the introduction, “This is Lari’s boyfriend. Lari is…” Boone took over. “Lari’s a friend of mine that I’m traveling with.” “Yeah. Lari and Julia met each other at Gracey’s Café yesterday.” “Boyfriend.” “Yeah.” Jake just smiled. Dani caught her breath and waited for a cue. Boone’s smile was tight. “It’s nice to meet you.” “Yeah, uh…,” Jake jumped in. Eager. “This is Julia’s sister. They’re not real tight, but, they’re sisters. Family and all. They care about each.” “He gets the picture,” Dani hissed through her clenched teeth. Jake shut up. To Boone, she murmured, “Nice to meet you too.” Boone glanced from Dani to Jake and back again. His face was stone, but she saw the questions there. “Oh hey!” Jake exploded. “Bubba invited us to their poker game on Friday. He said that Aiden invited you too. Everyone’s coming. It’ll be great. You can get to know the Quandrys some more.” Jake really did want to insure her safety. He thought if the Quandrys got to know her, become

friends with her, she wouldn’t get crucified as she would’ve normally as Jonah Bannon’s bedmate. Little did Jake know… “That sounds…great,” Dani mumbled, downcast. She chanced a glance underneath her eyelids and saw Boone watching, with those same questions pooling. She swallowed over a rock in her throat. Jake was oblivious.



“So,” Boone remarked, still glancing between Jake and Dani, “how do you two know each other?” “Oh.” Jake brightened, caught himself, and shrugged. “Dani and I used to go together.” “Really?” Boone said dryly. Dani looked for Mae. For a box. For anything. “When was this?” Boone questioned further. To Jake, it was a friendly request from someone who had friendly curiosity. To Dani, it was an ex-fiancé who had zoomed in on someone who shared his same territory. Jake was clueless to the intelligent spark of anger in Boone that Dani had glimpsed from the beginning. “Oh, way back.” Jake gestured in the air. “We go way back, kids.” Boone shifted closer. “How long were the two of you…together?” Jake hadn’t heard the slight pause. Dani had. Her hands found a rag and she started wiping at a polished perfect counter. There could’ve been spots. “Ten years.” Jake nodded and asked, “Right, Dani? Ten years before you took off?” “Ten years,” she remarked and continued to beat out the imaginary watermarks. “Ten years,” Boone hummed. “That’s a long time.” Jake thought he was talking to him, but Dani knew those words were another question to her downcast head. “Did…” Dani looked up and around. “Did I just hear Mae?” Jake looked to and he shook his head. “Nope. She’s over there talking with Kate.” “Kate’s here?” Dani exclaimed, desperate and grateful. Jake nodded as his face tightened. “She’s been…enlightening to ride with today. She’s been awful. All moody and…it’s like if she was pregnant.” Dani glanced sharply at him and said, “Take that back. That’s not nice.” Jake frowned and shrugged. “I know to the exact day when her period starts. It’s not rocket science. When I offer her a coffee in the morning, when she’s on her period, she doesn’t say anything. She just takes it and she’s impatient all day.” “She doesn’t say anything?” “Yep.” “That’s awful.” “I know. You could cut her tension with a knife, it’s that thick.” “Because she doesn’t say anything when she’s got her period. She doesn’t thank you when you give her coffee, coffee that she probably paid for.”

Dani stared him down. Jake shifted under her stare and sniffed, “So? I’m the one who goes in and gets the coffee.” “Does she pay for your coffee?” Jake shifted awkward and looked around. Bullseye. Dani pressed, softly, “She pays for your coffee and her coffee and she doesn’t thank you when you bring it out…do you thank her?” “What’s with you?” Jake asked suddenly, but he still looked around. “Stop avoiding, Jacob. Julia’s not going to bail you out of this one.” Dani smiled. “Do you thank Kate for the coffee that she pays for?” “That’s different!” Jake exclaimed. “I go in and get the coffee.” He spelled it out, like she was two. “I’m not two.” Dani leaned across the counter. “So don’t talk to me like I’m two.” Jake flushed and scrambled off the stool. “I didn’t say you were two.” Dani rolled her eyes and shook her head. She gave up the fight. “You’re never going to change, are you?” “What?” Jake was dumbfounded. He stood helpless. “You’re still…you’re immature and you’re a chauvinist. You just think of yourself first—” “At least he’s considerate,” Julia interrupted the conversation as she rounded the corner. Behind her stood Katrina Lloyds, Boone’s redheaded friend, and another bleached blonde with expensive white-colored clothes that molded to her slim figure. Pearls were wrapped around her neck —all their necks and wrists. “Excuse me?” Dani sighed an inward breath and regarded her sister. Gone was the short-lived concern that Julia had for her sister outside of Gracey’s Café. Instead was a simmering boil and Dani knew that Julia had found the missing photograph. Or, in fact, she’d found that the photograph was missing. Dani doubted that Julia had been to Mae’s cabin to actually find the missing photograph. “I said that my fiancé is considerate, unlike my sister.” “It’s not nice to talk ill of the dead,” Dani taunted. Julia’s perfectly plucked eyebrows arched high and she asked, self-righteously, “Excuse me? I’m not referring to Erica and we both know it.” “Did Erica leave all that settlement to you?” Dani asked suddenly. “I just found out about it.” And it threw Julia—for a moment. Julia bounced back and countered, “What if she did?” “I’d like to talk her attorney.” “Fine.” Julia smiled sweetly. “You’re friends with his colleague.” Robbie. “Robbie works with Erica’s attorney?” “From what I heard, it’s why Robbie came back to town. He helped with Erica’s case from Phoenix and he moved back because he was promised partner when they won.” Katrina coughed and moved to stand in front of Julia. She smiled gracefully at Dani and murmured, “That’s…some sad news that you didn’t hear. I am very sorry, Dani, that you didn’t know about the settlement.” “Kat,” Julia remarked behind her friend’s back. Katrina turned, smiled, and shook her head.

Julia was reminded of the place and time. Katrina turned back and soothed, “You both lost your sister, and I’m very sorry. Erica might’ve…she might’ve lived with those months that had been cheated from her.” Dani doubted it. She murmured, “We still lost our momma.” Julia sucked in her breath. Dani ignored her and commented, “And Aunt Kathryn’s still gonna go. We all know it. If it was me, I would’ve been more heartbroken over losing the idea of a child—a life—than my own.” Katrina, Julia, everyone had been silenced. It was broken when the redhead moved and wrapped herself around Boone’s arm. She tipped her head back and purred, “Danny, honey, Katrina was just telling us about her father ’s yacht.” “I think it’s a little bit too big for the river,” Boone said dryly as he watched Dani. Dani looked away and saw Mae’s questioning frown from across the room. “No, but she was thinking we’d all retire there this evening. It’s supposed to be marvelous with the lights all over their backyard.” Dani frowned, but bit her tongue. The Katrina Lloyds that she knew from school would’ve never ‘sold out’ to parade her daddy’s money around like stock horses. Katrina hadn’t given a damn who said what about her. She did what she wanted and she wore what she wanted. Artistic, poetic, and a flower child—Dani looked hard, but all those roots had been squashed away in the new Katrina. Boone glanced at Dani and their eyes met. Jake frowned, seeing the exchange. “Maybe. I’ll have to confer with Drew and see if he had anything planned for the evening.” Boone patted the friend’s head, like she was a two year old. Katrina asked, suddenly, “Dani, do you have plans this evening? Maybe you could join us? I know Kelley Lynn’s been trying to plan an event for all of us.” Julia’s mouth tightened, but she didn’t refute the offer. “Oh, that’s okay. Thanks. I’m sure I’ll be working here tonight, helping Mae out.” “Okay.” Katrina nodded. No one’d been surprised by the rescinded invitation. “You know where I live so stop by whenever you get off.” No other excuse came to mind, but Mae approached the group at that moment. “Hello ya’ll,” she said easily with a gracious smile. “Heya, Mae,” Jake said warmly. “Jakey.” Mae nodded and shook her head. “What have you been putting your poor partner through today?” “What?” Jake feigned outrage. “What is Kate filling your head with? I’ve been nothing, but compassionate and considerate and…everything else that puts me in a good light.” Mae chuckled, “No, Jakey. I’m talking about the fact that she’s had your food ready to go and waiting in that squad car of yours for the past ten minutes. How much longer you going to make her wait?” “Oh.” No goodbye uttered, no see you later, just—gone. Jake hurried out the door in a flash and his fiancée didn’t look surprised at the abrupt disappearance. Katrina chuckled. “Jake is so absentminded sometimes.” “Sometimes,” Julia mumbled. “Now, girl,” Mae exclaimed as she threw an arm around Dani’s shoulders, “what are ya’ll chatting about over here?”

Katrina said smoothly, “I just invited Dani over to my father ’s for an evening spent on the yacht. I’m hoping she’ll stop by after you’ve let her off the hook for helping out.” Mae’s too-noticing eyes glanced between Julia to Dani and then back to Katrina when she said, just as smooth, “I don’t think that’ll happen. See, my girl stood me up for our late nightcap last night and I’m cashing in the check tonight. She owes me.” “Well, we wouldn’t want to stand in the way of that,” the friend, Lari purred, smiling in a silly fashion. She had an arm wrapped around Boone’s waist and his hand had slipped to fall onto the small of her back. Dani’s eyes chilled and she looked towards the door. Mae caught the movement and frowned. She looked back to Boone and Lari, to Dani, and back again. The door opened behind them and Julia walked out first. She stopped beside them and met her sister ’s eyes coolly. “I’d like Mom’s photograph back, please.” “What are you talking about?” “Don’t, Dani.” Katrina frowned and looked at Dani in sympathy. Lari and her friend stopped just behind, confused, but silent. Dani took a breath and met her sister ’s eyes again. “That picture belongs to me as much as you.” “Erica had that picture.” “Yeah, well, Erica wasn’t just your sister.” “Sometimes,” Julia bit out, “it feels like she was. I was there for her all those years, but you weren’t. You ran.” Dani felt the stab in her gut, but she retorted, “I’m not running anymore. And the picture wasn’t just Erica’s. She found it and kept it. Just like she kept other things that didn’t belong to her.” Julia sucked in her breath and cried out, hoarse, “You did not just go there—” “I did.” “Jake fell in love with Erica. He wasn’t yours—” “Ten years with someone doesn’t just erase itself. Jake knows that now, but have you even noticed it?” Julia glared, but silent. “But you have. It’s why you don’t want Jake to even talk to me. Look how that’s worked out.” “Jake and I are getting married in two—” Katrina stopped it as she wrapped an arm around Julia’s waist and said quietly, to both O’Haras, “Maybe this could be said in privacy another time.” Dani looked over, unable to forget that Boone had heard the entire exchange. She’d known, but she couldn’t stop the words. It was as if her mouth took over and what lay dormant inside spewed out. She felt another stab to the gut as she saw Boone’s face. He was just…hurt. Dani closed her eyes as she sucked in her own breath. She unwrapped her arm from around Robbie’s shoulders and now, he shifted to wrap her in his. As she had comforted him, he was the one who was the comforter now. “Fine,” Julia bit out and moved towards their car. Katrina walked beside her, with her arm still around her friend’s waist. Lari turned and laid a hand to Boone’s chest. She tipped her red hair backwards as she smiled up to him and said, coyly, “I’ll see you later?” Boone’s eyes rested on Dani’s slumped form, but he nodded and murmured, “Hmm mmm.” “Good.” And Lari kissed him lightly on the lips. “I can’t wait.” “Lari,” her friend murmured.

Lari jumped flirtatiously in front of Boone and giggled, “Susan and I are going shopping with the girls. Call me later on after you’re done doing the ‘brotherly bonding’ thing with Drew.” Boone didn’t need to respond or mutter an affirmative. Lari and Susan quickly darted to their Porsche and the gravel spewed underneath their racing tires as they peeled out of the parking lot. As the dust settled, Dani finally looked up. Boone shifted on his feet as he stuffed his hands into his front pockets. He said, almost scornfully, “Was there anything about you that was real?” “That was part of the problem,” Dani said softly. “I wasn’t right.” “You could’ve—” But Boone bit off his words. A car pulled into the parking lot and two doors opened and slammed shut. At Boone’s smothered curse, Dani looked over and saw Jonah with Trenton. It was a late lunch for them and they looked like they’d been in the river all morning. Their hair was still wet. Jonah spied Dani first and grinned. The grin vanished when he saw who stood in front of them. “I—” Boone shook his head and left. He continued to shake his head, but turned and left.



Jonah didn’t stay anything. He went inside and ate lunch with Trenton. There was an unspoken message not to talk there. It’d be talked about later, in privacy. Closing her eyes, she pressed her fingers to her temples and rubbed at the headache forming. She thought again how her life was one big mess. When she went back in, Mae looked up and frowned from the floor where she was kneeling. Her hand rested over an open box that contained popcorn bowls and she pushed herself up with a hand to her hip. Dani saw the searching gaze and readied herself. Mae proclaimed, “That man and you have history.” Here it came. Dani sighed and asked, “How do you know that?” Mae pointed a finger in her niece’s face, “Because you didn’t like that redhead, because you didn’t like talking to him with Jakey around, because…there was a whole lot of shifting that came from you.” “What?” “You shift when you want to run, but can’t. You were shifting all over the place. And you were in Jakey’s face, which was probably warranted—I remember how it used to be with the two of you—but you were cleaning a clean counter.” Dani waited. “Who was that man?” “No one.” “Danielle O’Hara.” “He’s…no one important.” “He was that fiancé, wasn’t he?!” Dani looked again and Mae sucked in her breath as she read her niece’s face. “He was, wasn’t he?” Mae leaned close and asked quietly, “‘No one important’ my ass. What’s he doing here?” “He came…,” Dani quit. She surrendered, “He came for a vacation with his brother to get over me. Or…those were his words.” “Who’s his brother? Why’d they come here?” “His brother is Drew Quandry. They’re—” “Oh!” Mae exclaimed in a harsh voice. “They’re here to take over half this town, that’s what they’re here for.” “Yeah.” “But Jonah—” Mae quieted abruptly. Realization dawned in her eyes as she looked at Dani again, in sympathy. “Oh honey.”

“I know.” “Honey, honey, honey. You got yourself in a pinch, don’t you?” “Jonah knows who Boone is.” “His name is Boone?” “Yeah, or that’s my name for him.” Mae grunted as she knelt down and started to unpack the popcorn bowls underneath her counter. Dani knelt also and started to help, numbly. “So I’m guessing that this Boone guy found out about Jakey today?” Mae asked as she studied the closed features on her niece. “He knew before, but knowing it and seeing it are two different things.” “Yep, they sure are.” Dani breathed out and she stilled her movements. She simply turned and sat on the floor with her back to the counter. “So what are you going to do?” Dani couldn’t ask the question so her aunt voiced it instead. “I really don’t know,” Dani relented. “Well, you’ll sort your way through this. Just don’t be running anymore and I think you made a good choice. I don’t know about that last guy, but I know Jake and I know Jonah.” Her grin was wicked. “I don’t blame you one bit. That boy’s temptation for the devil, herself.” “Mae.” Dani laughed. “What? If he had a father around these parts, I’d be oiling up my bedsprings.” Mae shook her head as her eyes twinkled. “His father lives in the city.” “I know who his father is,” Mae said softly. “But he ain’t around these parts and his father ain’t like his son, but if he was and if he was available—oil ‘em up.” Dani looked at Jonah again, remembering his words about his own father. He’d said that his father had a reputation amongst the business highest elite and he shared the same boardroom ruthlessness, but not the same love and passion for nature. “Jonah said that he was the black sheep of the family.” “Not his mother ’s side,” Mae added. “From his mother ’s side, I’d say that Jonah’s the shining star.” “He said that he was the disappointment of his dad’s side.” “Well, families like that have their values screwed up.” Dani looked at Mae. At the questioning look, Mae explained, “They’re only value is money. Money and presentation. That’s it. Jonah’s momma is a good woman. A smart woman. She raised her kids right and the best thing she did was walk away from Marshall Bannon.” Dani raised an eyebrow at that, but she didn’t say anything. She knew her aunt well and she knew her aunt wouldn’t share how she had formed that opinion. “So what’s the best thing about our family?” Dani asked again. Mae stopped and laughed as she shook her head. “Sometimes I don’t think there’s a damn good thing about our family except that your momma produced the three of you.” Dani frowned and realized that she’d never questioned the strained relationship between Mae and Kathryn. Or Mae and Julia. “Do you wish that you knew Julia more?” Dani asked. Watching. Mae stopped unpacking the second box, which was filled with napkins. She turned and looked hard at her niece.

“I know enough to know that it’s a battle I don’t want to step in. Besides, Kathryn got Julia and I got you.” “What do you mean?” “Kathryn gave you food and shelter, but I raised you.” “I know, but you don’t know Julia at all.” “I do.” Mae nodded. “But she’s Kathryn’s and my sister, even though I love her dearly, I can’t stand her either. Julia’s too embedded in Kathryn to see reason about a relationship with her other aunt. It’s too late for me and Julia.” “Kathryn’s going to die,” Dani said softly. “Your sister is going to die soon.” Dani had lost a last chance with Erica. She realized the mistake that her aunt was going to make even if Mae didn’t realize it herself. “I know,” Mae said gravely. “Kathryn and I came to a peaceful understanding a long time ago. I ain’t going to encroach on it now.” “What do you mean?” “Nothing. It ain’t for you to know.” Mae shook her finger at her niece. “And don’t go thinking that I’m making a mistake. There’s an ocean between my sister and I and no ship is going to cross it. The both of us know that I’m ready to mourn my sister when she goes.” Dani was hit with a burst of awareness as she heard her aunt’s words. “If I’d been here, I would’ve closed the gap with Erica,” Dani muttered to herself. “I would’ve wanted to do that. And I would’ve tried.” “Yes, you sure would’ve,” Mae murmured and smiled at Dani. She squeezed her niece’s shoulder. “I’m damn proud at who you became. You’ve got the spine of steel us O’Haras have even if the Kathryns and Julias hide that spine. They still got it. We all got it. And you would’ve swallowed that bitter pill and tried to make your peace with Erica. I know you would’ve and Erica would’ve appreciated it.” “How do you know?” Mae grinned a closed grin and shrugged. “I just do.” Just then, Mae’s gaze trailed past her. “Your boy’s coming over. I’ll let you two talk.” “Mae.” Jonah stopped her before she slipped away. “You need help with the crowd tonight?” “I’d surely be indebted to you, if you’d be willing.” Jonah smirked. “I’ll be here.” “Good. Now I best be leaving the two of you to finish some of my work this afternoon before the first wave comes through for supper.” And with those words, Aunt Mae disappeared into the back kitchen area with a wink in Dani’s direction. Dani grimaced and glanced at Jonah. Jonah stated, “She knows.” “She knows.” Jonah nodded. “I’m not surprised. Your aunt’s pretty sharp. Has to be, to run this get-up.” “Yeah.” “So,” Jonah started. Dani tensed. Jonah added, “You still wanting to keep you and me going?” “Huh?’ Dani turned to face him fully. She placed her hands on the counter as if to hold up the protective barrier or to hold herself up. She didn’t know which, but she held on anyway. “Come on, Dani. I saw how you watched your fiancé. You couldn’t tear your eyes off him.” He shifted. “It makes a guy wonder if you’re still okay with what you and I got going on.” “What do you mean? Do you…do you want to stop?”

“Hell, no.” Jonah laughed easily. “But do you? That’s my question. I don’t want you in over your head if you’ve got too much else filling it up. I don’t want you to regret you and me. That’s my worry and I just want it out in the open.” “I—no. You already asked me and I said no then too.” Jonah watched her for a moment, thoughtful. “Are you sure?” he asked huskily. “Yes.” She and Jonah was not her and Boone. Of all the decisions and of all that was on her plate, she just knew… “You and me, we’re good.” They fit. And Dani knew that she needed them to fit how they fit. She didn’t know how. She didn’t know why, but she needed them to keep. She needed that. Jonah nodded and accepted her response. “Okay.” “Okay.” “Did you—if you want to ever talk about him…” “I know.” Jonah nodded and flashed a grin. A woman farther down the counter, who’d been watching, gasped. Jonah turned and winked at her. The woman winked back and pretended to fan herself. “Now ask me if I’m regretting you and me,” Dani teased. Jonah barked out a laugh and pounded the counter once with a fist as he moved away. “I’ll see you later.” “See you later.” As he left, Mae came back drying off a pot in hand and nodded in his direction, to his back. “Man oh man, if I were you, I’d jump him every second I got.” Dani laughed and shook her head. “I’ll be seeing you, Mae,” Dani said in a farewell. “Where you off to?” her aunt asked. “Somewhere that’s none of your business,” Dani called over her shoulder as she retrieved her car keys from her pocket.



The drive to St. Francis didn’t seem as long as her prior visit. Marge was at the front desk and after one swift glance, she produced the same blank name tag and black marker with a smile. Dani filled it out and went in search for Phyllis on her grandmomma’s floor. Phyliss stood and walked around the counter. She folded her arms over her chest and regarded Dani with reluctance. “I don’t know if she’s up for a visit, Dani.” “What do you mean? What’s wrong?” “She’s pretty weak and down right now. She’s been bedridden for the last three days.” “Is she sick?” “She’s not ill, but it’s part of her mental illness.” “What does she have?” Phyliss smiled. “You wouldn’t understand it if I just gave you the clinical term. Your grandmomma gets real sad at times and real happy at other times. You got her on a downward cycle last time, but now she’s fully at the bottom. It might take a while for her to come out of it.” “I thought there were meds for this stuff.” “There are.” Phyliss nodded, “But sometimes the meds aren’t enough.” “What about therapy?” “Your grandmomma won’t do therapy. She says its hogwash. Truthfully, I just think your grandmomma don’t want to talk about some stuff that happened in her past.” Dani accepted it, but she asked anyway, “Can I see her? Just for a little bit?” “I wouldn’t want to see my grandmomma as yours is,” Phyliss advised her. “But, if you’d really like, I could see if she wants to see you.” Dani nodded. “That’s fine with me.” “Okay.” And Phyliss gave her another smile that shot right through Dani. It was as if she knew something that Dani didn’t, that she knew all the hopes that Dani had yet to realize herself. The humming lady sat in her usual spot from before. She stopped humming once Phyliss was gone and stood to shuffle her way to Dani. Dani held still, stiff, as she raised a finger and poked Dani’s arm. She shook her head, hummed, and poked Dani again. Dani didn’t say a word. After a third poke, the lady turned and shuffled back to her sitting spot. She shook her head and went back to humming. “What’s your name?” Dani asked. The humming stopped and she gazed over. “Clarissa,” she said clearly. And then hummed. “What are you humming?”

“I’m not humming,” Clarissa clarified. “I sing in my head.” “Why don’t you sing out loud?” “Because they wouldn’t understand.” “What do you mean?” “The voices. The angels. They wouldn’t understand.” “What wouldn’t they understand?” “The angels are dead, but I’m singing about live folk. I can only sing in my head so that the angels don’t get mad.” Clarissa glanced down the hallway and went back to humming. The volume rose a notch as Phyliss rounded the corner. “She said you could come in for five minutes, but that’s all she has in her.” Phyliss nodded and they both turned down the hallway. Outside of Sandy’s door, Phyliss knocked once and poked her head in, “We’re coming in, Sandy.” Dani heard a creak and a rustling of bedsheets before she stepped around Phyliss and saw her grandmother. The white hair hung limply off her scalp and the bedsheets seemed to overcome her grandmomma’s pale form. She had a hospital nightgown on and her eyes were numb. Dani swallowed quickly as she twitched at the image of her grandmomma. Phyliss had been watching her, gauging her reaction when Dani smiled and murmured, “Thank you.” Phyliss nodded and left the room quietly. She gently pulled the door shut behind her. “You can sit,” Dani’s grandmomma said and gestured towards the open chair at the bed. The personality had washed out of her grandmomma. Dani missed her already. She sat and the chair ’s plastic creaked slightly underneath her. Dani’s skin molded around the seat’s back. She folded her arms, unfolded them, and finally just laid them on her lap as she tucked her legs underneath and around one leg of the chair. Sandy chuckled, hoarsely, and stated, “They’re damn uncomfortable, ain’t they?” Dani smiled abruptly. There was the Mae that she remembered from her last visit. “Something like that.” Dani nodded. “So, you come for your second visit today. I suppose you want what I promised you.” “If you’re up for it.” “What do you care?” Sandy asked abruptly. Shrill. “I care.” And Dani realized that she did care. Very much. “I don’t even care, how am I supposed to believe that you care?” “I’ve learned, recently, that there are people out there who do care. And I think I’m a little like you, but I’ve learned not to look a gift horse in the mouth.” Her grandmomma studied her intently for a moment before she sighed and lay back down on her bed. Dani watched her grandmother for a moment, returning the favor, and asked, “Have you always been like this?” No answer. “Is this why my aunts don’t talk to you?” There wasn’t an answer for a while. Dani waited, suddenly filled with an uncanny calmness. The strength filled her and she didn’t know where it came, but it always seemed to come at times such as

this. She’d felt the same strength as she held Pang’s body in her arms. As she held as many of those kids as she could. She also realized that she could feel strength and weakness at the same time. And she could feel surety and terror at the same time too. She felt that again as she saw her grandmomma’s crumbs lay patched together as skin. Finally, Sandy O’Hara broke the silence as she remarked, dryly, “My daughters don’t talk to me because they don’t know I’m here. I only told one person that I was here.” Dani bit back the inevitable question. Sandy added, “And that was their father. No one else knew I was here.” “That doesn’t make sense.” Dani shook her head in confusion. “How’d my mother know you were here?” “Because she got told by someone else. I got a guess who that was, but it ain’t for you to know.” Those were Mae’s words too. Dani felt the same wall slam shut against her. She leaned forward and said softly, “I think it is my business. I don’t think it’s right to have secrets in families.” “Yeah, well, we got so many secrets, generational secrets, that I don’t feel it pertains to us. We don’t pertain to be a family anymore. We got broke long ago.” “Who’s my grandfather?” Dani had asked a different question on her last visit. She had asked for her father, but now she wanted to know who lay at the start of the roots. She wanted to understand how the branches had grown as they did. “Your grandfather ain’t around anymore. He’s long gone.” “Did you love him?” Sandra O’Hara quieted and her movements stilled in the bed. As still as she was, Dani would’ve easily believed that death had just overtaken her grandmomma’s breath. And so her answer was even more eerie when she replied, “That was the problem. I did love him, but that was the doom of my gloom.” Dani frowned. Her grandmomma mused further, “The two of us together broke a lot of folks. We weren’t supposed to love each other, but we did. I loved him and he loved me and it wasn’t right. We were supposed to stop, but we never did. I got pregnant three times from him. That’s another secret.” Sandra laughed a bitter laugh. “Everyone thinks that my babies were born of different daddies, but they weren’t. Whole-blooded sisters, they were. Same thing with your momma. She had the same sickness as me. All of you had the same daddy. I’ll tell you that bit.” “You’re not ever going to tell me who my daddy is, are you?” Her grandmomma didn’t respond and Dani knew she wouldn’t. She sat up and peered at her grandmother from a better angle. Dani saw the emptiness in her grandmomma’s eyes. “What happened to you?” Dani asked, but she didn’t expect a response. Hell, Dani wasn’t sure who the question was directed towards. Herself or her grandmomma. “What happened to us? All of us? What happened to my momma?” “We fall in love with the wrong men.” “What if we don’t fall in love?” “Then we don’t live.” “Are you alive?” The question was an afterthought. The answer was whispered in return. “No.” “Sometimes,” Sandra spoke to the air, “I don’t know where I am. Sometimes I don’t know what

time it is. I don’t know what’s real or what’s from my head. When I met him, he made me feel alive. He made me…I got an anchor to the world, like I belonged somewhere when he held me, even though we both knew it wasn’t right. I could’ve stopped it, but he could’ve too. Neither of us stopped because I needed that feeling. I needed…it’s why I’m in here. He left me and my sadness came back. I stopped living in some ways, Dani.” Dani closed her eyes. She heard a hallowed wistfulness in her grandmomma’s voice and she realized that her grandmomma had forgotten who sat in her visitor ’s chair. She thought she was Dani’s momma. Her child. It was the same voice that Mrs. Bendsfield had used as she spoke to a ghost. They both thought the same thing. “You don’t got the same sickness as me, Dani,” her grandmother whispered painfully to her daughter. “You ain’t sick in the head, you just sick in the heart. But you got a wall inside of you. I made sure to install that. I made damn sure. You need a wall or people gonna take you for a ride. They tried with me. Hell, most think your daddy did take me a ride, but I went with him. I’d go again if the chance arose.” Dani bit her lip and held still. Her grandmomma whispered, “I’d love to go again.” Dani curled her hands into fists and her fingers bit into the plastic seating. “You raised those girls right. I hear how you talk about them. Julia sounds real proper, like she’s going to be a Queen or something. Erica—she’ll be the sweetheart. You believe me, right now, I’m predicting that. Erica’s gonna wrap everyone in that hand of hers. She’s gonna make hearts thump.” Her grandmomma fell silent for a moment. “And Dani.” She sighed, stricken. “She’s the one that’s gonna walk her own path. Julia’ll wear the crown, but Erica’s going to rule the lands. Dani’s just going to walk right through them. She’s got it inside of her to make it. I know it.” Dani whirled for the door, but she remained in her seat. Sandra laughed. She was laughing with a ghost. “You gotta make Mae clean up her act. And you can do that. I know you can. You might not think it, but you just get her at the heart. You promise her one of your girls and she’ll turn about. Mae can’t have kids and that’s where most of her partying comes from. She’s mourning all those unborn babies of hers, but you promise her one of yours. She has to earn it though. She’s gotta walk the straight and narrow.” Dani jerked slightly in the chair. She tasted salt at the corner of her mouth and realized she had started to cry. Tears had rolled down her face and she hadn’t felt them. “You give Julia to Kathryn. Kathryn can speak Julia’s language. They the same, but Dani—she’s different. You give her to Mae. Mae will teach her how to walk. I guarantee that. Mae will raise her right. Erica, you best give her to Kathryn too. Erica’s a mix of both her aunts. She’s like you, Danny.” Dani pressed a hand to her mouth. As it jerked away, she realized that she shook. Her hand shook. “Dani looks like you, but Erica’s got your spirit. She’s a bit more spirited like her sister, Dani, but…she’ll know how to fall in line with Kathryn. Erica knows how to conform to get by. Her sisters don’t, but she does. She best be with Kathryn than Mae. Dani will center Mae. Those two will be good for each other.” Dani took a breath. She wished for strength, but at that moment, she felt the crumbs inside of her. The same crumbs that were glued together for her grandmomma’s skin. “No, no,” Sandra O’Hara soothed her daughter. She comforted her with those words. “You be fine. That sickness will work its way through you and you’ll find peace at the end. You loved him true. I know you did. And, even though he’s not around, I know Emmy. He’ll be back. He’ll check in on your girls, but he’ll know that they ain’t his girls. Your girls will be fine, Dani. They’ll be raised right

and Mae will come through. You’ll make sure she does or she can’t be a part of Dani’s life. But she’ll do what’s good. She’s got it in her to come clean. I know my girls just like you know your girls. We know them from the first diaper we changed around their bare asses.” Dani took another breath. Then another. “Your father wasn’t the same. He left and he left for good, but not Emmy. He be back. Hell, I bet anything he’ll even come for your funeral.” Her mother ’s funeral. “I’d like to go,” Sandy confessed in a hoarse whisper. “I’d love to go, but it’s probably best if I don’t. Kathy and Mae don’t need to know about me. It’s best that I stay where I am.” Dani still didn’t say a word. “Okay,” Sandy whispered in a short breath. She sounded drowsy. “You best be going. I’m getting right tired now. I gotta get my strength for tomorrow. You call and tell me how your doctor appointments go. I want to know.” She reached over the bed, grinned distantly at a ghost, and grabbed Dani’s hand. She squeezed tightly and murmured, “You done good, Danny. You made sure your girls have a future. You done real good and I’ll see you when I pass away too.” Dani stood, exhausted, and made her way to the door. Just before she went through, Sandy called out, “You’re a strong momma and that’s all you supposed to be. Just a strong momma. You’re better than me, Danny. You did better than me.” Dani couldn’t form any words. Her throat had closed off and she pulled the door shut behind her. Her afternoon had flown by in the drive to St. Francis and back. She wasn’t ready to think about Sandy’s revelations so she was grateful when the restaurant and bar were both filled to the maximum. She wanted to work. She needed her mind off things. Then she saw who was inside again. Boone shared a table with his brother and a few other males. Some of the regulars had taken residence over their stools. Kate and Jake sat on some other stools at the bar ’s counter when Dani entered through the bar ’s side door that connected to the restaurant. Mae stood there, grinning, at a story Jake was telling. She straightened as she saw Dani. “What’s wrong?” “Did you adopt me?”



Dani saw the answer before Mae even responded. “I can’t…” Dani trailed off as she turned away. Mae rounded the counter and approached her as if she were an injured animal. Mae was cautious, slow, and full of a loving hand. At Dani’s elbow, Mae said softly, “Maybe we should talk about this somewhere quiet.” “I don’t want to talk about it,” Dani said numbly as she gently removed her arm from her aunt’s touch. “I already know.” “There’s a lot that went on that you don’t understand,” Mae started. “No, there’s not. There’s the simple fact that you kept something from me. You lied to me.” “It’s not that simple. It wasn’t about lying or holding back the truth or…” “Yes, it was. I was a child who wasn’t loved by her caretaker. And the person who did love me, who could’ve taken me in, chose not to. That’s how simple it was.” “Dani—there’s….there were stipulations…there were things that your momma wanted done before I could even think of making your adoption legal.” “But you did. Somewhere down the line, you and Aunt Kathryn signed me over and both of you never told me.” Dani silently seethed. “That was wrong.” “Dani.” Mae gave up in that breath. In that one word, her name. “I don’t want to talk about it.” Dani started to move away, but Mae caught her elbow and kept her in place. Mae said firmly, quietly, “You will not run from me, not from this. There are a lot of things that you aren’t aware of, things that your momma wanted in place before I could think of adopting you. So before you pass your judgment on me and run, you best be hearing all the facts before you tend to your personal jury.” Dani stared at her and the two competed in a battle of who backed down first. Neither broke the gaze, but Dani retracted her arm again from Mae’s strong grasp. Dani moved a step away and said, “Fine, but this isn’t a trial. This was a lie that was kept from me for years.” “You don’t run.” “I’m not about to,” Dani said swiftly. “But I’m mad, disappointed, and hurt…and anything you have to say won’t erase those feelings.” Pain flashed in Mae’s eyes as she heard her niece’s true message. Mae jerked back and nodded, “Fine. Tonight for our nightcap, I’ll tell you.” “Everything.” “I’ll tell you everything.” Dani ignored the searching gazes of Jake and Kate as she turned away. She walked back through

the restaurant and ignored Boone’s empty table as she pushed through the front doors. Just outside, with the same blinding sun that warmed her chilled skin, Dani stopped short as she saw Boone and his brother studying her Mustang. “It’s mine,” Dani remarked to their backs. Both were tall and lean with the alpha Quandry outweighing the other by twenty pounds. Those pounds had been lost in mourning and Dani stood there, plain as day, as the catalyst for that weight loss. An emotion flickered in Boone before he masked it and straightened stiffly. He slid his hands into his custom-made suit pants and his brother arched an eyebrow as he raked Dani up and down. Drew Quandry smirked knowingly and identified her, “You’re Bannon’s girl.” He didn’t notice the slight jerk from his brother as he added, “You got a nice vehicle. A classic.” “I thought so,” Dani muttered. She was tense, ready for another fight, for another onslaught of emotion that never seemed to stay away for very long. She got a few breaks from the constant tumultuous winds, but the breaks were few and far between. She’d started to develop coarse skin that could outlast any storm. “Drew,” Boone spoke up. Dani tensed again at his weary voice. Drew turned and frowned in surprise at the sudden exhaustion that fatigued his little brother. “Huh?” he asked. Boone sighed and expelled, “This is Dani.” Drew jerked back to her, sudden alert and comprehension dawned in his eyes, as he breathed out in surprise, “You…” “This is my ex-fiancé, Drew.” Boone walked around and now stood to the side, between them. They formed a perfect triangle as Dani had yet to say a word to add to the introduction. “Oh.” Drew reared back and raked his brother over with worried eyes. He turned to Dani and viewed her with sudden suspicion and she caught some of the anger that an older brother would have towards someone who had harmed his little sibling. Dani understood that. She understood it all too well. “I haven’t told Lari or anyone about it,” Boone spoke to his brother, but he watched Dani. “And…I don’t know what you’ve said…” he spoke the last words to her. Dani surrendered, “Jonah knows. My aunt Mae knows and Robbie knows there’s something. I didn’t fill him on anything really, except I didn’t want it known around town.” Drew Quandry was silent. He watched the two exes. He spoke now, “So…you’re the girl that broke my little brother ’s heart.” Dani sighed lightly, but replied, “He’s not the only one who lost weight and he’s not only the one that’s still hurting.” “And yet Bannon must be quite enjoyable in bed,” Drew said scornfully. “Drew,” Boone reprimanded. Dani stepped closer and said swiftly, “With all due respect, your brother ’s relationship is between me and him. Not you. And you don’t know a thing about me except that I left your brother. That’s all you know about me.” “You walked out on him when he was celebrating your engagement,” Drew shot back. “I know that too. And I know that you’re the reason my brother ’s half the man that he used to be.” Dani stepped back and studied Boone in return. “Is that true?” she asked softly. “Are you half the man you used to be because of me?” Boone closed his eyes and shook his head. He ran a weary hand over his jaw and muttered, “I

don’t want to do this here. Not with my brother here and not…you’ve got something brewing inside of you. I can tell.” Dani flinched. Not at his ability to read her, but that he’d seen what she had ignored. She wanted to ignore the winds that churned within her. “Fine,” Dani clipped out. “I’d like to talk before the poker game Friday night.” “I’m not going that night,” Boone said quickly. “We have…” He gestured to his brother, “something else going on.” “Oh. Fine. Maybe after that?” “Coffee?” “Isn’t this sweet?” Acid dripped from the eldest Quandry brother. “You’re planning your postbreakup breakup. Are you going to read a note to him over coffee?” Dani whipped her eyes to him, feeling the lash from his scorn. Boone said sharply, “You’re out of line, Drew. Back off.” “No, brother. She raked you over the coals before and I’m not going to let her do it again.” “Excuse me?” Dani asked, gravely. But anything anyone might’ve said further was cut short as the door opened behind and Kate called out Dani’s name with Jake right behind her. Jake grinned warmly as he saw Boone standing next to Dani. He clasped him on the shoulder and proclaimed, “Hi there! Good. I was hoping you’d get to know Dani some more. But you’ll get to know her some more at the Meadows’ poker game.” Kate rolled her eyes and remarked, “Please. You’re drooling. Dani can’t handle watermarks on her precious wheels.” Jake closed his mouth, but shot a glare towards his partner. Kate smiled and then looked to Dani. “Are you okay? We heard what you asked Mae…is it true?” “I—” Jake interrupted her, “She doesn’t want to talk about that, not in front of folk she don’t know. That’s private, Kate.” “Jake—” Kate turned her back to Dani and cut her off, “Why don’t you let her talk for herself? If Dani doesn’t want to talk about it, she can say it with her own words. She doesn’t need you taking care of her.” “Guys—” Dani tried again. “I don’t take care of her,” Jake threw back, annoyed. “But that don’t mean I can’t care about her, now can I?” “That doesn’t even make sense,” Kate said scornfully. Dani closed her mouth and waited it out. “What does that mean?” Jake asked, indignant. “Nothing.” Kate glared. “Except that you didn’t make one bit of sense just now.” “Guys,” Dani said firmly and stood between them. Exasperated, she exclaimed, “Now’s not the time to snipe at each other because the squad car ’s too small for the two of you.” Kate turned her back to Jake, effectively cutting him out the loosely formed circle, and asked Dani, “Are you okay? If you want to talk, you know that I’m here.” “I’m…I’ll be fine,” Dani promised. “Or you can talk to Jonah,” Kate added in earnest. Jake groaned behind her. Kate turned to land a scornful glare, but Dani glanced at Boone and saw his eyes downcast. Dani quickly said, “Uh…Mae and I are going to talk tonight so I’ll know everything tonight. I’ll

be…it’s a good thing, what I found out.” “Except that you were kept in the dark for how many years?” Kate said without thinking. She wasn’t helping. “Yeah, um…” Dani saw Boone glance up and their eyes met and held. She apologized with her eyes as she murmured, “I, just, it wouldn’t be the first thing that’s been kept secret in my family.” “I’ll say,” Jake grumbled. This time, Kate caught the sharp reproach in Dani and stepped clear. Dani moved forward and said sternly, “You’ve known for over fifteen years what my family is like so don’t start complaining now. Fifteen years and you’re marrying into my family so shut your complaints, Jacob!” Jake shut up, but the reminder of fifteen years cast a painful muse over him. Dani always knew death knew her name. She just didn’t what form death had taken, but now she knew. “Jake…” Dani murmured, softly again, “I’m sorry. I…” “You’re right,” he said firmly, quickly to silence her apology. “Fifteen years, Dani, that I’ve been around. I do know and in some ways, your family is more my family than my own.” In fact, Jake never talked about his family. There’d been a reason why he had congregated to Dani as she had migrated towards him. They’d both offered a shelter from the family turmoil each held in their homes. Dani remembered Boone—she’d never forgotten—and she saw a keen interest that was prominent in his eyes. Drew saw it too, but no one else would’ve read him. Drew had been quiet throughout the exchange, but he spoke now with a hand to his brother ’s shoulder, “Danny’s mentioned you. You’re Jake Cairns, you’re the deputy that’s engaged to Julia O’Hara.” Drew slid a sideways glance underneath his eyelids to Dani, but he proceeded smoothly, “Susan was impressed with how you carry yourself. She said you were a good man to have on the team.” At the questioning glance from Jake, Drew explained, “Oh, sorry. Susan’s my fiancée. I’m sure they all shared with you, but we came up to Tenderfoot Rush for a family vacation. Our father ’s flying in this Friday. That’s why Danny and I won’t be able to make the poker game.” Dani tucked that information away, but Jonah would probably already know that last bit of information. The senior Quandry probably wasn’t flying in for a family hug. Jake glanced in Dani’s direction also, but he flashed a charming smile—there was that boyish charm that’d always be his sidekick—and he replied, “That’s great! Family before pleasure. That’s what I always say.” Kate looked dumbfounded as she gazed at her partner. She sent a searching look towards Dani, but caught the unspoken command for silence instead. Kate quieted the words she’d been about to speak and she shifted back on her feet, now attuned to the undercurrents that were being sent throughout the group. Dani inwardly sighed in resolve. She knew Kate would be blaring her ear off with questions later on, but right now—Dani tried to read Boone. At the mention of their father, Dani saw that Boone had shut down. A wall slammed over him and Dani wanted to know why. She remembered that he had gone on a sabbatical from his family. It had been the reason they met in the first place. He had left the pressures from his family. Drew caught the questions in Dani’s face as she watched his little brother. He quickly said, “I think we should be heading out. It’s nice to meet you again, Deputy Cairns and you too,” he said the last bit to Dani as he clamped a hand on his brother ’s shoulder and turned him in their car ’s direction.

Boone allowed himself to be led away a few steps, but he turned abruptly and commented to Dani, “We’ll talk.” Dani nodded, “We’ll talk.” Boone nodded again, his eyes somber, and followed his brother to their vehicle. Kate and Jake looked at Dani, perplexed. “You’ll talk?” Kate exclaimed. “What the hell was that?” Jake was quiet, uncharacteristically quiet. “I don’t…” “Oh my god!” Kate’s eyes lit up as she remembered some of their drunken ramblings. “He’s…” “Don’t,” Dani said sharply. Kate closed her mouth tightly and glanced at Jake. “I can’t.” She burst out, “Jake’s my partner. I can’t…” “I know.” Dani sighed, accepting the inevitable. She had hoped for damage control, but she realized how futile the attempt would’ve been. Dani looked at Jake and said faintly, “You don’t have to worry about the Quandrys hurting me.” Jake waited. Dani saw the man that he had become. That man stood before her now as he waited for her words. “You don’t have to worry about them hurting me because…Daniel Quandry was my fiancé.” Jake gaped, silently. “He wouldn’t want me hurt,” Dani said softly. Jake looked away. “Man.” Kate shook her head, ruefully. “You always get the guys. Seriously, it’s just not fair.” Dani attempted a grin, but failed. She also looked away when Jake looked back. She saw raw emotion in him and she couldn’t do anything or say anything to make it go away. She couldn’t hide her past. Not any longer. She reeled from a secret kept from her while she still stood and attempted in vain to keep her own past secret. The irony wasn’t lost on her. “I’m sorry, Jake,” Dani said softly. Reaching. “It’s…” He shrugged. “You got over me. That’s good.” He turned jerkily away and walked towards their parked squad car. Kate went with, lifting her hand in an unsure wave. “Hey.” Dani turned around. Mae stated, “You’re still here.” “I’m still here,” Dani noted and she felt the second innuendo of her words. “I’m not running, if that’s what you thought.” Mae flushed and it was the first time that Dani had seen her aunt react as she did. Flushed and offbalance, as if she was unsure of herself. “Dani,” Mae murmured. “What?” “I…” Whatever courage had been there flew away and left her aunt in depletion. “Your momma said I needed to have my life in order before I could adopt you and make it legal,” Mae burst out. Dani waited. “She did and that’s why I never said anything.” Mae stood there, uncertain and full of love.

Dani saw it and she regretted every doubt or hurt that had crossed within her. She regretted it all because the one person she could count on, the one person she knew would stand for her, stood before her. It had been her momma. Her momma died. It had been Jake. Jake chose another. And it had become her aunt—and Dani didn’t realize, until that second—that instant— that she had merely been waiting for her aunt’s back to present itself. “I just…I never thought it was enough,” Mae confessed, brokenly. “I never thought…and I just thought about it today, but…my adoption for you was legal on February 26, 2002.” Dani sucked in her breath and heard the date. “I’m really sorry, Dani. I just never felt like I was ready for you, like I was good enough for you to come live with me and then…” Dani had left Craigstown February 25th of 2002. She had been adopted one day later. One day. “I was already an adult.” “I know, but…it still meant something to me. Kathryn told me long ago that she’d take care of you, but I needed to get my act together. I think it’s partly why she was distant to you, because of me, because she knew that I wanted you.” “No.” “What?” “No,” Dani said again, remembering the past, remembering the arguments between Julia, Erica, and her. She remembered how Kathryn always sided with them, how she served them first. “Kathryn loved Julia and Erica because she understood them. She didn’t understand me. I was…I was different because I kept to myself and I stayed in the background. Erica and Julia just demanded her attention, but—” “It shouldn’t have mattered,” Mae interrupted her, harshly. “Kathryn should’ve loved you all equally.” “Like you do?” Dani met her aunt’s gaze head-on. Unflinching. “You hardly talk to Julia, but you dote on me. That’s not equal. You and Kathryn are both aunts to us and yet, you both take favorites.” Saddened, Mae murmured, more to herself, “I’d like to know Julia, believe me. I can’t, though, because that was the agreement between me and Kathryn. She got Julia and I got you.” “Was this after Erica died?” “Yeah. We figured we’d split you guys up.” “We’re not cattle!” Dani whipped back. “I am not a piece of meat for you to trade and neither is Julia.” “I know that.” Mae nodded, somber. “I do know that, but…Kathryn’s already got that girl brainwashed.” Dani shook her head, disgusted and disappointed, “I’ve been through a lot. I’ve…held a dying child in my arms—more than one. I’ve watched someone I loved walk out my door. I heard that door shut and it felt like my coffin had just been slammed shut. Do you know what that feels like? I’ll remember that door for the rest of my life.” She looked at her aunt and she saw the years of age. She saw the wrinkles and she realized that someone who’d seen her side of ditches, greed, and rejection stood in front of her. It’s that moment when a person ceases being someone idealized. Dani saw her aunt in that moment. She saw another human who did the impossible and yet, she was still human. Dani remembered the delusional whisperings of her grandmomma. Sandra O’Hara had told her daughter to hand off her babies to the remaining sisters. Dani whispered, stricken, and ashamed, “You’re meant for more. I’m meant for more. Our family—god—we’re just wrong. We’ve been split down the middle and no one has questioned it. No one’s tried to close the gap.”

Mae frowned and searched her niece’s face. “I’m…I did what I could. I don’t…” “No,” Dani murmured. “You wouldn’t know what to do because you were given an olive branch.” “I was given a life,” Mae spoke, clear. “I needed…you were my reason I got right, Dani. Don’t… don’t walk out on me.” And that was the moment that Dani felt her breath ripped from her lungs. Mae thought she had left her before and she thought she’d leave her again. “I won’t,” Dani whispered, haunted. “I…no, never, Mae. I never meant to leave you before. I just —” “I know,” Mae said quickly, to reassure the sudden pain that she witnessed in her niece. She wanted it gone, immediately so she said what she needed to let Dani know that she understood, because—heaven help her—Mae knew better than anyone else. “I know,” Mae said again. “I left too.” Dani listened. She listened as a child listens to a story on the very edge of their seat. She listened with her heart and soul in that moment. “I…stuff happened,” Mae spoke as she saw her past. Her eyes darkened in remembered pain. “And I took off. I left too and I know that you weren’t leaving me. You were leaving yourself before. I get that, I do, but I was on the other side this time. I lost my niece. I came to tell you that I adopted you and Kathryn said you’d gone. I thought it was because of what I’d done, like you got wind and you bolted because you didn’t want no part of me—and Kathryn knew that’s what I thought. She never explained anything, but Kathryn’s more unhappy than anyone I know in this lifetime.” Dani just stood and breathed. She took one breath at a time. “You weren’t leaving me. I realized that, but it took me a while. I figured it out when I saw Jakey and Erica holding hands. I know what’s it like to want to escape everything going on around you. It makes a person forget what else is there or who else is there. I forgot when I took off. I forgot my little sister—your momma. And I paid for it, Dani. I lost your momma. She…she got taken under the wing of Kathryn and I thought your momma was going to be just like her.” Mae drew in a shuddering breath, “And then your momma came to me and said that if I got myself together and I did good by you, I could adopt you. She’d have everything ready and all I’d need to do is sign my name. But she said to wait until I had stuff ready for you. And that’s the truth, Dani. I just…I think my standards were too high and I waited too long. I was…looking back now, I was still self-absorbed and worried about my standings that I never saw what you were going through. I knew what Kathryn could be like and I knew, in my heart, what you were going through, but…I was scared.” Dani heard her aunt’s words, she heard the pain and the truth that was her aunt’s weakness, and she should’ve apologized in that moment. Dani felt her own sorrow that she hadn’t stopped to consider who would be affected by her need to escape the sorrow that seemed to takeover her life in Craigstown. “I needed to go.” Dani wanted all the pain to go away. “I forgot you were there, but I needed to go. I wasn’t leaving you. I wasn’t leaving Jake or Erica or anyone. I was just…I was leaving myself.” “I know.” “I’m not going to apologize for leaving,” Dani stated. “I don’t think I can ever apologize because it wasn’t about anyone, but me. I had to go. It was for me. I went…” “You went in search of yourself. You came back a woman,” Mae whispered as she stepped close and tucked a strand of hair behind Dani’s ear. Her touch was of a mother ’s. “You left hurting, but you came back stronger than ever no matter what you went through. I know some old folks who can’t say that, who don’t got the look that you got in your eyes.”



Dani parked on the cliff and made quick work as she walked down the narrow trail. It was getting dark out, but she had a light and she had a blanket bagged to stay dry as she dove into the waters and swept her arms strong and hurried over her head to pull her closer to where she wanted to go. She broke the surface and felt around the darkness for the old embankment’s edge. She wasn’t there long before she heard sudden splash and then nothing. Fish were known to jump and break the surface, but they didn’t produce a splash as forceful as the one she heard. Then someone broke the surface. “Dani?” It was Jonah. He found the embankment and hauled himself up. “Are you in here?” “I’m here.” Jonah crossed to where her voice had rang from and he commented, “I forgot some tools here, but I saw your car on the cliff. I figured that you must’ve been in here. What are you doing here?” “Thinking. Pondering my life.” “That sounds…philosophical and slightly ominous.” He didn’t touch her and she didn’t touch him. “Jake knows about Boone.” “How’d he handle that?” “He didn’t say much. Just that it was good that I got over him.” Jonah chuckled. “Jake’s a little peculiar at times.” “Yeah,” Dani breathed out. “He is, but he handled it better than I did when he told me about Erica.” “Circumstances are a bit different.” “Yeah. Yeah, they are.” Jonah glanced sideways at her and she felt his eyes in the darkness. “You know, don’t you?” she murmured. “Small town.” “Yes, it is.” Jonah waited. “It’s true.” “Is this…a bad thing?” “No.” Dani shook her head. “I actually feel…I’m okay with it.” “Are we talking about the same thing?” Jonah chuckled. “My adoption, right?” Jonah was quiet, “Actually I was talking about your aunt Kathryn.” “Oh.” “You’re adopted?”

“By my aunt. Mae adopted me the day after I left Craigstown. Can you believe it?” she said dryly. “I kinda can,” Jonah admitted. “Mae always was last minute on things.” “But when she got things going, she goes all out, doesn’t she?” “I like it,” Jonah announced. “It fits that Mae adopted you. She’s like your real mom now.” “Kathryn’s rejection makes a lot more sense now. She’d never pretend to raise me right when someone else was going to ‘take’ me away, anyway. That’s just how she works.” Dani frowned. “What were you going to say before?” “Your aunt Kathryn is in the hospital. She went in an hour ago. I guess Julia got home and found her on the floor. She’d collapsed so she was rushed into the hospital.” “It’s all over the town, huh?” “Pretty much.” “Oh,” Dani merely said. “Should I…am I supposed to go to her?” “She is family, no matter who adopted you. She’s still the sister to your mom.” Dani wondered faintly which ‘mom’ he meant, but it didn’t matter. Both were correct. “I should go and see her,” Dani murmured, her eyes cast in sadness. “I’ll probably push her over the edge when I do, but I’ll try.” “Give her a few days. She had stabilized last I heard, so she’ll be there a few days.” “How do you know this?” “Trenton’s sister has a thing for me. She’s a nurse there.” Jonah grinned. “Everyone has a thing for you.” Dani smiled to herself. “As they should.” “But we fit.” “Sure do,” Jonah smirked, self-assured. “You’re cocky. Anyone ever tell you that?” “On a few occasions, especially when I’m ending a relationship.” Dani shook her head in amusement. “You mean that will be the demise of this thing? You’ll end it someday and I’ll tell you, again, that you’re cocky.” Jonah chuckled, “No, no, you’re different.” “How so?” “If anyone is going to do the ‘ending,’ it’ll be you because you’re still hung up on your two exes. Not me. I’m quite liking my spot in your life right now.” “The sex.” “The sex,” Jonah parroted. “The sex without the clinginess, it’s nice. Refreshing.” Dani laughed, “But that’s when the guy falls and the girl doesn’t. Someone always falls.” Jonah frowned, “I don’t know. Maybe. I do think there are relationships where one person falls harder than the other one, but I’ve been a part of some emotion-free hooking-up.” “Then she probably lied.” “Is that what girls do?” Jonah teased. “Do they lie?” “Sometimes. Probably.” “Are you lying to me? Are you falling for me?” The light humor vanished from her and she replied, somberly, “I’d have to have a heart to do that.” She heard him sigh softly and then his hand found hers in the darkness. His still-wet fingers slid between hers and their hands entwined and rested over one of her knees. Jonah said softly, “You have a much bigger heart. You just don’t believe it sometimes.” “I don’t believe it or I don’t want to believe it?” Dani asked, haunted. “If you didn’t have a heart, you wouldn’t be asking that question.”

“Then why can’t I feel it at times?” “Maybe you’re not supposed to,” Jonah offered. He squeezed her hand. “Maybe you’re supposed to handle what you’re handling right now and with time, you’ll feel all of your heart.” “Here I am, holding hands with Jonah Bannon, and…,” Dani fell silent as she felt a surge of regret inside of her. “What?” “I couldn’t not look at him today.” Jonah knew who she meant. Dani continued, “Before when Boone drove away, I couldn’t not look at him. Before—I could never look at him because I was afraid of what I’d see in him.” Jonah didn’t say a word. And that it made it worse, but Dani whispered anyway, “He knows about Jake and you and…I couldn’t stop looking at him.” Jonah took a deep breath and started, his voice husky, “I’ve never really fallen in love and I’ve been with my share of girls, but there was one girl, Cassy. I didn’t love her. She was just…she was fun to me. We had a good time together. This was when we were kids and in school. I got her to cut school a lot and we’d go skinny-dip and fool around. And then, I don’t know—a new girl came to school and I got interested in her. I never ended things with Cassy before I started hanging with Vee, but, I was coming to school one day and I ran into Cassy. I was heading in and she was heading out and we crossed paths. It had happened before with other girls, but…there was something about her that I couldn’t take my eyes off her. I didn’t love. I knew that, but it bugged me for the longest time. All the girls and Cassy was the one to make me rethink things and feel…I just felt bad about it. I didn’t know why, we were supposedly just having this light, fun, fling, but Hawk told me a year later that Cassy had been pregnant with my child, but she never told me.” Jonah paused and coughed, to clear away the regrets. He continued, his voice soft, “Maybe I knew, I didn’t know, but when he told me that—everything made sense. Maybe I did know, maybe a part of me knew that something was off, but she never told me and when I found out—she had already left town.” “How’d Hawk know that?” “He was dating her sister and she told him. She knew that we were friends.” “What happened with the baby?” “I talked to her sister and she said that Cassy miscarried. The baby died in the first trimester, but…I don’t know. Sometimes I wonder if she lied to me and I really do have a kid out there, somewhere.” “Did you look for Cassy?” “Yeah, but her dad’s on the town council and he got in my face about it. He said that his daughter is better off without me and I should respect her feelings. He said that she’s married and has two children with a husband who loves her and would never cheat on her.” Dani frowned. Jonah remarked, “It was the way he said that, like I would’ve cheated on her if I’d known.” He took a deep breath. “I wouldn’t have married her. No way would I have put that kid in a loveless marriage, but I would’ve helped take care of the kid. I would’ve done everything I could to be a part of his or her life.” “You’re not a cheater,” Dani murmured. “I know enough about you to know that when you give your heart, you’ll give it all. You wouldn’t ever cheat on a woman that you loved.” “I’ve fought my battles, early on, but I wish she had told me. I think I knew something was wrong and that’s why I kept thinking about her, but it wasn’t love. I knew that.”

Dani bit her lip, torn inside and she murmured, “I didn’t leave Boone.” She slid her hand free from his hold and wrapped them around herself now, to ward off the chills within, “I left him, but I was too wrapped up in my torment inside. He wasn’t even a blip on my radar at that time and I didn’t think about the consequences of my actions. I didn’t think how much I would hurt him when I left.” She swallowed tightly and admitted to herself, out loud, “I was a coward and I did a cowardly thing. It was wrong—what I did or how I did it.” “I think,” Jonah mentioned, “that you couldn’t stop looking at him because you know you’ve got to tell him some stuff that you haven’t said to anyone.” Dani felt a stab in her stomach, but it was the truth. And the truth hurt, but he was right. She relented, softly, “I know.” She had a lot to say to a lot of people, but she never said it. That was the truth that Jonah stepped upon without realizing. She heard him take a deep breath, as if for courage, and ask, “Do you want…I think you and me should hold off until you, maybe, have that talk?” He sounded final and he sounded questionable. Dani glinted dry amusement as she murmured, “I thought you just said that I’d be the one to end this.” “I’m not ending this. I’m just…asking if you want space.” Dani turned and swiftly moved to straddle him. She slid her hands in his wet hair and whispered, “There’s more going on in my head than Boone. There’s a lot more that I haven’t told a soul, so it’s not just him.” Jonah found her hips, but he didn’t push or pull. He just rested his hands there and she felt them mold around her bones. Dani dipped her head and found his lips with hers. It was a soft kiss, gentle, but both were breathing hard when they broke away for breath. Dani fell into him and wrapped her hands around his neck as she merely lay atop. In his shoulder, she murmured, “Having space has been my problem. I’ve needed too much space and I just push people away. I know that. I’ve always known that, but…I don’t need it with you.” Jonah swept a hand up and down her back. He asked as his breath warmed her forehead, “Are you sure? I don’t want to have regrets with you and me.” “I have an aunt that’s dying and we’re estranged. I have…” A father to ponder if she wanted to know his identity. A grandmother that held so many pieces to Dani’s puzzle and she needed to so many ghosts to put to rest. “I have…other things besides Boone. He’s just a part of it.” Jonah breathed out at her words and pressed a kiss to her shoulder. He swept a hand down her back and tucked her closer to him. He tucked his chin over her shoulder and told her, “My dad’s coming to town tomorrow.” “What?” Dani pulled back and searched his face. She didn’t need the flashlight to see the quieted pain that reflected in his features. “Yeah.” Jonah sighed. “He’s coming to town because he’s real tight with Elliott Quandry.” “Who’s that?” “Drew Quandry’s father. He’s flying in on Friday and my dad’s coming with him.” “What?” “Yeah. Aiden just called and told me. He called and ordered us to meet him at the local airport. He’s flying with Quandry on their private jet. Can you believe that?” “Why? I mean, why is he coming to town?” Jonah shook his head, “My guess—Quandry got to my dad since they run in the same circles and recruited him to spearhead against me. Quandry wants in, but I’m still not letting them in and the

government is going to do whatever I say, but it’s just another cheap parlor trick that hits below the belt.” “When was the last time that you heard from him?” “Last year at Christmas. Aiden and I went to the city together for one meal and we were out of there. We don’t fit in. Dad got another wife and my half-siblings are worshiped now. Aiden’s the crazy soccer mom and I’m the nature-loving hippie. My grandfather actually staged an intervention for us one time, back before they got Charles to go into the business. I had a lot of pressure on me, but he took it off.” “Charles?” “My half-brother. He’s probably three years younger than me.” “When did your mom divorce your dad?” “Early on, when I was just born. Mom had an ‘aha’ moment when she watched how Aiden was treated. She didn’t want her children to grow up not respecting family and money, and just not having small town values—I guess. That’s what she said.” “Your dad let her go when you were just a baby?” “Truthfully, I think my mom blackmailed him with something. He would’ve fought for custody, but he didn’t. She probably just had proof of him cheating on her.” Jonah said dryly, “Can’t have the Bannon name dragged through the mud.” “Aiden’s supposed to have her poker night that night.” “Yeah.” “How’s she going to swing that?” Jonah shifted her more comfortably on his lap and she felt him between her legs. Jonah smiled and murmured, “Hello there.” Dani laughed, but asked again, “How’s your sister going to work that?” “Oh.” Jonah sighed and murmured, “Aiden and I will drive in, say hello, and leave. I’ll tell my father that if he wants to talk business, he can make an appointment with my secretary. If he wants to stay with family, he can stay at my empty house.” “And where will you be staying?” “Where I’ve been most of the week. At your place.” Dani sobered and told him, “Drew Quandry knows about you and me and me and Boone. He’s not happy with me.” “That makes a lot more sense now,” Jonah mused. “No doubt that’s their angle. They want my father to attack my private life, a lot of blah, blah, about family values and how I should be married with children to raise the Bannon name properly and at the same time—Quandry’s going to attack me on the business side.” “Sounds…” “I’ve handled worse,” Jonah said huskily as he found her lips again. Dani tilted her head and Jonah slid a hand to the back of her neck and held her firm as he explored her depths. She felt his hand slid underneath her shirt and felt the warmth radiate from his palm as he spread his fingers wide against her back. Two of his fingers dipped inside her waistband and she sighed against his mouth. Jonah grinned and moved his hand farther down. She groaned and felt the burn burst within her. Jonah worked at the front of her pants and tilted her head to the side as he moved down her neck, to the valley between her breasts. Dani helped him undue both their jeans. Her hand slid inside and she grasped him.

Jonah groaned against her chest and she grinned against his hair as she rested her cheek to the side of him. It was much later when Jonah freed Dani’s blanket and they both curled together inside the darkened cave. They felt for the other and sat in peaceful silence, their warmth and listened to the heartbeats. “What are you going to do about Boone?” Dani asked, drowsy and relaxed. Jonah tucked his chin atop her shoulder and rested his face against her cheek. He breathed out, “I’ll handle it. To be fair to your ex, I don’t think I’ll have a problem with him. It’ll be Drew Quandry and their father. Those guys are going to be a different thing.” “Boone did say that he had taken a sabbatical from his family and the family business. Now I guess…I know why.” “I can relate,” Jonah mused. Dani shivered and asked, “What time is it?” “Late.” “And we have to swim back, huh?” “Come on.” Jonah moved away and she felt the chilled night air replace his warmth. She shivered again. “The water will warm you up. Swimming is meant to be a nighttime activity, anyway.” Dani grinned and nodded, “Uh huh.” Jonah tucked his legs and flipped into the water. Dani dived in after and whatever dried was quickly soaked as they raced from the cave. They left the blanket and flashlight behind for another time.



When the morning broke, Dani found herself alone, curled next to her pillow and nightstand. The pillow was soft and conforming while the nightstand was not and Dani quickly shifted her legs inside the blankets. Her toes were cold from the morning chill. Rolling over, she glimpsed at the clock and saw that it read seven in the morning. They’d returned to her home around midnight the night before. Jonah had been right. Swimming was best when done at night. Yawning, Dani stumbled from the bed and showered. She made a pot of coffee and curled on her inside porch for the first cup and let her lungs warm from the aroma. She hadn’t sat long before she heard a knock at her front door. Another came on its tail; whoever stood on the opposite side was in a hurry. Dani frowned as she neared the door, but she opened without a glance outwards. It was Aiden and she was flushed from excitement or apprehension. “I need your help,” Aiden said flatly. Dani readied herself and asked, “What with?” “My father is coming into town tonight and he wants to stay at my home.” “Um…” “You don’t understand. My father. Is coming. And he wants to stay….at my home. At my house. My house where I’m supposed to be having a party tonight and people are supposed to be giddy and drunk and laid. And Kate and Robbie are supposed to kiss tonight. I know it’s juvenile, but that’s what I’m hoping for tonight.” She took a breath and said flatly, “My father—cannot step one foot in my home and ruin the night where my two best friends are finally going to kiss.” “Oh.” “He will not ruin that. He will not ruin my poker night. We’re going to dress as Carnies tonight. Kate’s going to be one of those belly dancers. Bubba’s the bearded lady and I was going to dress as the blind hostess.” “So…what are you going to do?” “He’s going to stay somewhere else and I’m going to tell him it’s my house.” Dani frowned. “All we need is a place—a very nice place—and most of my stuff can be transferred. Of course to whoever ’s place we stay at—we’ll have to get rid of their pictures and keepsakes, but we can do it. We can do it! I just need your help. You don’t have a job. You have time.” “Uh…” Dani took a step back, from instinct. Aiden didn’t care. She rushed inside and magically produced a thermos from behind her back. Aiden poured the rest of Dani’s coffee into the thermos and grabbed Dani’s arm.

“We can take my car.” Aiden gushed and Dani managed to grab her purse and keys before she was dragged outside. Once in the car and down the driveway, Dani dared to ask, “So whose house are you going to use?” “That’s a problem.” Aiden frowned fiercely as she gulped some coffee. “I’ve been thinking about that. My dad’s beyond rich, he’s going to expect a certain type of house and our house—it won’t pass muster.” “He’s never been to your house?” “Hell no! Are you kidding? My father is stuck-up, rich, and thinks mansions grow on trees. Mansions and dollar bills—they just pop up like fruit. Whatever.” “So who has a mansion for use?” “I’ve been racking my brain and I can’t really—Robbie! Robbie just bought a huge house. Oh— that’s perfect. He didn’t move in too long ago, he probably hasn’t had any time to collect furniture and I’m betting Lori got rid of most of his personal belongings. That’s what girlfriends do. They throw out the old and put their stuff in its place. Lori’s the type that would do that. That’s great!” Aiden’s eyes lit up in anticipation. “What am I in charge of?” “Okay, we’re going to Robbie’s. He should be at the office right now. You charm Kelley Lynn, get his keys from her and I’ll head in to smooze it over with Robbie.” “Me and Kelley Lynn? No.” “Yes. The girl’s been biding her time before she pounced on you.” Dani frowned. Aiden continued without thinking, “Everyone knows—Erica knew you were coming back. She made all her friends promise to be really nice to you. Only Julia’s the stick-in-the-mud. Kelley Lynn promised, but she thought you needed time to adjust being back home. So anyway, Kelley Lynn will only be too happy to help us. She’ll probably even help with decorations.” “Decorations?” “Yeah. Anything Robbie has won’t be good enough for father dearest,” Aiden said mildly as she raced around a corner, nearing town. Dani grabbed the door handle to keep from falling onto Aiden. As they rounded the corner, Dani kept her hold for safety’s sake. “What kind of decorations are we talking here?” “Hmmm. That’s another problem that I’m trying to figure out.” Dani frowned. “Won’t your father think it’s weird that you give him your house and don’t stay there?’ “No. He’ll think I did it to spite him.” Aiden shrugged. “It’s something I’d do.” And Jonah had echoed the same sentiment. Dani was beginning to see a trend. “The problem is,” Aiden continued, rambling to herself, “I need really rich stuff, but I can’t afford to buy it all.” “What about—Bryant and Amalia’s rooms? Are you going to get kids stuff?” “Oh no,” Aiden pished poshed. “I’ll just tell him that they stay at the nanny’s house. He’ll believe that—he did it to me.” Dani was taken aback. “Okay. We’ll need bedding, a few rugs, probably a new set of dishes, um….what else, what else?” “A chandelier?” Dani joked. Aiden gasped and lit up, “Yes! Of course! Mae has one at the Grill! You think she’d let us borrow it?”

Dani arched an eyebrow and frowned. “Okay. Okay. You explain it all to Mae. That’s your other job. Would Mae let us use some of her fancy dishes? You know the ones—the ones that she pulls out for the ‘hoity toity’ crowd? She always says that.” “Uh….” The truth: maybe, probably, and definitely if she’d earn a laugh at the expense of those ‘hoity-toity’ folk who shared the same economical level as herself, but Dani’s truth: that meant she’d have to talk to her aunt so soon after an emotional splurge. Too soon. Dani suggested differently, “Why don’t you call Jonah and recruit him for that? I’ll be too busy handling Kelley Lynn.” “That’s a good idea. You’re good at this.” Dani arched an eyebrow at that, but fleeting murmured a prayer in relief. “Okay. Plan of attack.” And Aiden made her phone magically appear next to her ear. It didn’t take long, until… “Jonah—drop what you’re doing. I don’t care. This is Ground Zero time.” Dani was mystified. “Yeah, still not caring.” Aiden rushed over her brother ’s protests. “Dad is staying at Robbie’s house tonight….yes—he’ll think it’s mine….shut up—you have to go and talk to Mae. Get her to let us borrow the chandelier and anything ritzy that dad would be impressed with.” Another moment and she interrupted Jonah’s qualms, “Not caring. You will do this or you will not be eating at my house ever again.” As she hung up, Aiden parked in front of Robbie’s office. She looked over and smiled brightly. “This is defcon 1 to defcon 0, we’re going in.” “Do you even know what that means?” “No.” And Aiden was out and inside the building. Kelley Lynn had been predicted and Aiden smirked smugly at Kelley Lynn’s sweet offers to help with anything. Robbie took a little smooth talking, but after a quick word in private with Aiden, he offered anything and all that he owned to impress Daddy Warbucks. Dani had been shooed with Kelley Lynn as she drove to her own friends and family members. Bedding with a thread count in the millions were offered up quickly and Kelley Lynn held everyone in the palm of her hand, much how Dani remembered her reign with Erica when they were kids. After they’d gotten the bedding with added offers of a Jacuzzi and even a pool table, Kelley Lynn asked in the car, “What?” “Nothing,” Dani lied, reluctant to voice her thoughts. “You’ve been…watching me.” “That’s bad?” “There’s watching and there’s watching and you’re…watching.” “People like to help you.” Kelley Lynn parked the car and turned in her seat. “That’s not what this is about.” “It’s not?” “No.” “Okay.” Dani itched for the door handle, but she stayed. She held firm because she was turning away from her cowardly ways. “This is about Erica.” Yes, it was, but Dani smiled easily and lied through her teeth, “I’m just amazed at how much you’ve gotten to help out Aiden.” “I’m not doing this for Aiden.” Dani braced herself.

Kelley Lynn continued, “I’m doing this for Jonah.” Not what Dani expected. “What?” “I dated Jonah for a while and I remembered him talking about his dad. A real piece of work, right?” Dani frowned as a few raindrops splattered their windshield, but she asked, “So if Dave calls…?” The perfect cheerleader was back in place as Kelley Lynn said sweetly, “Then I’m helping out an old friend.” “Aiden.” “You.” “Oh?” “Dave’s a bit insecure when it comes to Jonah,” was all Erica’s best friend said as an explanation. “Just Jonah?” “Pretty much. A lot of the guys around town are insecure about him. You’ve seen him.” Yeah…she had. Dani remained silent. “Plus…,” Kelley Lynn started the car again. “This is also about all the time that you’ve been spending with Jonah.” “Really?” “Really.” Kelley Lynn smiled knowingly. “You think people don’t notice? People notice. They’ve noticed that you and Bannon are spending a lot of time together. You should prepare yourself, you know.” “For what?” “It’s going to get out. You’re Jonah’s new girl. You’re going to be treated differently by a lot of people.” “How so?” “People know Jonah. Guys secretly love him and secretly hate him. And all the females—they either adore him in a sisterly fashion because they know they could never have him, like Kate—or they outright lust after him.” “Kate’s not like that.” “Yes, she is,” Kelley Lynn said confidently. “And Kate would admit it if you wanted to ask.” Dani didn’t see that happening—ever. “Not that you will.” Kelley Lynn parroted Dani’s thoughts. “I wouldn’t. If Jonah were mine, I’d keep him happy and wrapped around my pinky.” “Because that’s what you do.” Dani couldn’t bite back the harshness. Kelley Lynn heard it and asked, “Is that what’s the watching for?” “Yeah.” “Oh.” “You haven’t changed much from high school,” Dani voiced what she’d been thinking. She was starting to get tired of holding back. Kelley Lynn parked outside a floral business, but neither moved for the doors. Dani continued, “That’s what I remember of you. You and Erica had everyone wrapped around your pinkies.” “Not Jonah,” Kelley Lynn pointed out. “And Erica couldn’t hold him either, remember that? So you one-upped her.” “That’s great. That’s why I came back—to one-up my dead little sister,” Dani turned sarcastic. “Yeah, that’s true. Erica wouldn’t care anymore.” “Or maybe she would. Maybe she’d roll over in her grave.” Dani knew she was baiting Kelley Lynn, but she couldn’t stop. She pressed, “Or maybe I should just drop the guy that dropped Erica and

take my revenge. I could have Jake back.” “Look.” Kelley Lynn started as she searched Dani’s closed features. “I don’t know what you want, but I’m not doing this. I’m helping out Jonah because I care about him. If you want to pick a fight with anyone who cared about your sister or Jonah or whoever this is actually about—then go and fight with them. I’m old enough now to sidestep a fight.” Dani forced herself to relax. She managed through clenched teeth, “I’m sorry. You’re helping… and I’m grateful.” “I’m not helping you,” Kelley Lynn said quickly. “Of course, you’re not.” “I’m helping Jonah.” Dani knew better and she kept quiet through the rest of the afternoon. Aiden was right, Kelley Lynn had impressed Dani with her resources, and Kelley Lynn had pulled out all the stops. No matter who Kelley Lynn was helping, she kept at it even after the tense teaser of a confrontation with Dani. By the end, the pool table was delivered, the Jacuzzi had been rejected graciously since Robbie already had two with one connected to a sauna, and all the beds were changed and readied by the time Aiden arrived to Robbie’s mansion with a chandelier in her backseat. Jonah parked behind his sister ’s vehicle and he carried in four sets of boxes. He found Dani and Kelley Lynn in the kitchen where they were packing Robbie’s nonextravagant dishes to make room for the extravagantly approved dishes that Mae offered up for their purpose. “Hey,” Jonah grunted a hello. “Where do you want this?” Kelley Lynn pointed to the table. “Leave it there. We’ll put it away when you bring all of the boxes in.” Jonah nodded and as he left to move another box in, he walked just behind the two and his fingers caressed Dani’s backside not on accident. Dani watched with knowing eyes as Jonah glanced back just before he turned the corner and grinned smugly. “Hmm huh,” Kelley Lynn harrumphed. Dani felt a surge of irritation and snapped, “I don’t get why everyone cares about my business.” “Are you serious?” Kelley Lynn asked as she placed the last of Robbie’s dishes in a crate. Aiden bounced into the room, but stopped short at the tense air. She watched, a bit anxiously, between the two. “Yeah. I’m serious,” Dani clipped out. She ceased caring that Jonah’s sister stood in the room. “I’m a little tired of having people care who’s in my bed and who isn’t.” Aiden’s mouth formed an O while Kelley Lynn looked unperturbed. She even smiled a bit, “Get used to it because it’s never gonna go away, especially when you have who you have in your bed.” Jonah stopped behind his sister as he noticed the face-off. Neither Bannon commented. Dani returned swiftly, “Are you actually doing this for Jonah or are you doing this for Erica? A little bird told me that Erica made you guys promise to be nice to me.” Aiden flushed. Jonah seemed amused. Kelley Lynn stilled and cautiously moved her box aside before she faced Dani fully and took a breath, “Okay.” “Okay?” “Okay.” Kelley Lynn nodded. “Let’s do this.” “Do what?”

“Yes.” Kelley Lynn stopped the riddles. “I’m not doing this for Jonah and I’m not doing this for you. I’m doing this…you’re right, because of Erica, because of a deathbed wish that she made.” Dani was suddenly wary. Kelley Lynn shook her head as her eyes grew haunted, “Erica made me promise to be welcoming to you. She wanted you to feel included and not left out, like what Erica did to you. That was her dying wish to me. I was supposed to do that.” She skimmed over the Bannon siblings. “It’s kinda ironic that the group that never liked Erica welcomed you first.” “She’s my friend.” Kelley Lynn swept a scornful gaze over her. “You’re friends with Dani because everyone knows about the O’Hara rift. You hate Julia because Bubba had a thing for her and he flirted with her a bit when you two were having problems.” “What?” Dani exclaimed and whirled around. Aiden grew stiff, but she remarked through clenched teeth, “Julia was all-too friendly, so—yes, I’m not a fan, but that’s not why Dani and I are friends. I like Dani because…” “Because she’s a Walking Wounded.” Kelley Lynn finished for her. “Because she’s got what it takes to make your brother fall in love. You know that Jonah likes a challenge and Dani’s the best challenge that’s come to Craigstown in a long time. That’s why you’re friends with her and don’t even lie, Aiden. You told Katrina that the day that Dani got here. I know because Katrina told me at our barbeque that night. She said you gushed at how Bryant was going on and on about this ‘hot chick who owns a Mustang.’ You said that it would take someone incapable of life to make Jonah fall hard and fast.” Aiden sucked in her breath. Jonah remained quiet. He watched Dani. Dani said slowly, “‘Incapable of life?’” “It’s not…I didn’t mean…it’s not like that, Dani,” Aiden finally answered. “I…yeah, at first, that’s what I’d been hoping, but…I consider you a friend now.” “Incapable of life?” Dani asked again. Aiden frowned. Kelley Lynn cut in, “It’s all over town that something happened to you. Everyone knows it, we can all see it. We don’t know what it is, but you are the Walking Wounded. You look like a lost little lamb begging for someone to bandage up your broken limbs.” Whatever ‘broken limbs’ that Dani might’ve cradled against her chest healed in anger. She straightened and asked slowly, “Say that again?” “Please. You know exactly what I’m talking about.” Kelley Lynn flushed, but moved back a step. She seemed to sense the storm inside of Dani and Dani felt a surge of fury rage inside, which answered the flash of lightning that sparked outside at that moment. The other three all looked outside and watched silently as the earlier light drizzle turned into a heavy downpour. Dani didn’t care and proceeded, “I might have taken it before, but you’re right—something did happen and because of it—I’m not the same Dani O’Hara that left like a wounded puppy with her tail tucked between her legs.” “I’m not saying you are.” Kelley Lynn still shifted a step back. “Uh—yeah, you just did,” Dani said flatly. “You kinda did,” Aiden supported. Kelley Lynn flushed and shifted on her hip. “I’m not here to be on trial. I came to help out, if you don’t want my help, then…” Dani blocked her movements as she started to slide from the room.

Dani murmured with steel in her eyes, “You started this, don’t leave before the fireworks are done.” “I didn’t come here to be attacked.” “Then you better start watching your mouth,” Aiden shot out as she glared. Jonah still had yet to mutter a word. Dani straightened even further as she knew his eyes on were on her. She pushed the rumbling of tension to the side and commented, “You don’t have to worry about being nice for Erica. For one: she’s dead and two: I don’t want your sympathy vote. Not only do I not need it, but I don’t want it.” The doorbell rang then and Kelley Lynn heaved a sigh of surrender, “Those are the flowers that Katrina said she’d donate to the cause. I’ll let them in on my way out.” But before she did, she said tersely, “We’re not the enemy, Dani. I’m not the enemy. I really was trying to be a friend today and I really didn’t mean anything bad when I said that you were the Walking Wounded. You just looked… hurt, when I saw you in the bank when you came back. Erica was always a brat. I know that, it’s why we were friends. We were childish, immature, and cruel when we were younger, but…Erica was haunted too, you know. We’re not the enemy.” The room echoed as her footsteps sounded along the marbled floors. The vases of floral arrangements were brought in by two Katrina’s Blooms employees. They were quiet and quick as they placed six vases on the dining room table. The door shut behind them. “Dani, I—” “It’s okay,” Dani said quickly as she cut off Aiden’s apology. “I knew from the beginning why you liked me. Kate wasn’t exactly quiet about her obvious delight that I was going to take Julia down a peg or two. I just…I didn’t know that you and Bubba went through a rough period.” “Oh.” Aiden blinked in shock. “Uh…yeah, we did. It was about two years ago…” “I never knew that Bubba had a thing for Julia.” “Yeah…it seemed that every male in Craigstown had a thing for an O’Hara girl.” Aiden glanced sideways to her brother. He ignored the bait and asked Dani, “How does it feel?” “What do you mean?” “You’re not the only one with ghosts.” Jonah stepped closer, intently. “How does it feel that you were Erica’s ghost?” Dani rolled her eyes and moved a step back, but Jonah caught her elbow and held her firm. He said again, “Don’t push that off.” Dani looked from her arm to his hand and wrenched free. “Don’t grab me like that.” Jonah crowded her and asked as Aiden melted from the room, “You mattered to her. How does that feel?” “Why are you doing this?” “You mattered to her.” “Stop it.” “You mattered to her.” “Stop it, Jonah!” And Dani shoved him back. “You offered me space before? What happened to that?” “I changed my mind.” And Jonah moved back. “You mattered to her, how does that feel?” “Stop it.” Dani moved back and shook her head. “You mattered to her. You mattered to Mae. You mattered to a lot of other people—you didn’t need to leave for five years to make people care about you. She already cared about you.” “Why are you saying this? Where’s this coming from?” The windows rattled from the rain’s force, but the lovers were oblivious. They were caught in

their own storm, but Jonah suddenly dropped it and moved away. “Here.” He dug in his pocket and tossed his keys to her. Dani caught them without thinking and asked, “What is this?” “You can take my car back. I’ll get a ride with my sister.” “I’m helping—” “No, we’re okay,” Jonah cut her off. “This is a family thing. We’ll manage.” Shoved off-balance, Dani merely held the keys limp. “Just drive my car to Aiden’s tonight…if you’re still coming.” Jonah moved and transferred the rest of Robbie’s dishes, already boxed, to the floor. He moved the new dishes to the counter and opened a box. Dani still stood there. “Really. I’ll see you tonight.” And he turned his back to her. Dani jerked away in that moment and walked out of the suddenly chilled mansion. She paused in the doorway and watched the downpour splatter the ground angrily. She felt sympathy for the ground, but shoved it away as she darted through the rain to Jonah’s car. As she reversed out of the driveway, still off-balance from what had happened, Dani saw Aiden come to the opened door and stand there, watching as Dani drove backwards.



Instead of going home, she drove to St. Francis. As she pulled into the parking lot, she stopped wondering the senseless riddle and took a calming breath as Marge handed her the same blank nametag and Phyliss smiled as she left the elevator. “Your grandmother doesn’t remember your last visit.” “Maybe that’s for the best.” Phyllis frowned. “It might be best if you don’t remind her.” Dani didn’t care either way so she merely followed behind, as the meek little girl she had outgrown five years prior. She turned the corner and saw the sharpness had returned to her grandmomma’s eyes as Sandy O’Hara pushed herself off the crisp mattress that shouted barren and bleak. Her grandmomma’s skinny arms looked like bird’s legs as the muscles shifted visibly under the frail skin and Sandy O’Hara plopped in the plastic lounger beside her bed. “Well, come on,” she barked out and Dani heard Mae’s voice again. Phyliss hesitated in the doorway as Dani took a seat in a gray folding chair across the room. “Bring it over,” Sandy commanded and Dani obeyed. Both O’Haras looked at the doorway, simultaneously, and Phyliss flushed. “Sorry.” She gave a short wave. “Just wanted to make sure you settled in okay.” And with that lame cover, the psychiatric nurse vanished like smoke. Dani settled back and found herself pinned underneath Sandy’s intent perusal. “What’d Philly say to you?” “Huh?” “Don’t play dumb. You know what I mean. What’d she want?” Dani shrugged. She wasn’t in a considerate mood to explain anything to anyone anymore. Sandy saw that too and narrowed her eyes. “What happened to you?” She wanted to know. “It’s my second visit—” But Dani was cut off by Sandy’s snort. “It’s your third and we both know it.” Her grandmomma shifted on her seat and reached for a blanket to wrap around the skinny sturdiness that screamed from her bones. “Right, well…” Dani shifted to get more comfortable. “I wasn’t really here last time.” “Right. Your momma was.” “My momma was.” Sandra O’Hara didn’t care to discuss her obvious lucidness. She asked, “What do I owe you?” “What do you mean?” But Dani knew. “You know. What do I owe you? I owe you something.” “How about my father?” Dani requested. “Let it slip last time, didn’t I?”

“Not really. You called him ‘Emmy,’ but I don’t know any Emmy.” “Sure you do, you just don’t know their full names.” Dani opened her mouth to reprimand her grandmother, but the words felt clumsy and awkward. She no longer knew what to call her grandmomma, so she closed her mouth and sat up straight again. “Are you going to tell me who my father is?” “No,” Sandy said swiftly and plopped her foot onto Dani’s lap. “I need to raise my legs. My doc said something about elevating the edema.” “Why not?” Her hands rested over her grandmother ’s blanketed feet without thought and Dani said further, “You promised me.” “I know, but I’m a liar. Part of the reason why I’m in this place.” Her grandma shone her jaded colors, but Dani pushed her feet off her lap and said angrily, “I deserve to know—” “You don’t deserve a goddamn thing.” Sandy got right in her face. “I deserve to have my daughters by my side, but where are they?” “One’s dead. Another ’s dying. And who knows when Mae’s name is up,” Dani countered, cruel. Sandy fell still. “You already lost a daughter. Kathryn is dying, did you even know that? Maybe you could start bridging the gap with your family by starting with me.” Sandy glinted disdain as she said dryly, “By telling you who your daddy is?” “If you don’t, I’m not coming back.” The glint disappeared. Dani pressed, “I’ve come here and there’s always a new you I meet. I’m tired of it. I’m tired of getting around by you.” “I haven’t done any pushing.” “That’s all you’ve done!” Dani cried out and shoved off her chair. It screeched across the floor and rattled against the wall. Sandy sat undisturbed and she suggested casually, “If you pick it up and slam it against the wall, it feels a lot better.” “Damn you.” “No, I’m serious. You could even throw it at the window—won’t do a darn good. They got ‘em turned plastic or something so no one can throw themselves out the window. We just bounce off like rubber birds. It’s not a good feeling when you go splat on the floor.” “Are you insane?” Dani asked, incredulously. “Yeah.” Duh. “You’re impossible.” “No, just crazy, but it probably means the same thing.” Sandy tipped her head back and chuckled. “Clary’s impossible. Thinks she sees damn angels. Can you imagine that?” Dani fell silent and reached for her chair again. As she sat, slowly, reluctantly, she heard Sandy murmur, “Clarissa—that’s her real name—she tells me every day that my girls are around. Danielle and Erica. Can you imagine that? Talk about delusional. I don’t see things that don’t exist. When I’m out of it, I see people from my past. More possible than Clary. She’s impossible.” “I’d like to know who my father.” Sandy sobered from her quick sojourn into her amusement. She huffed and proclaimed, “You can’t handle that yet.” “I can to.” “No, you can’t. It’d roll up a whole other slew of barrels and you’re barely holding it together as

it is.” Dani frowned fiercely and cried out, “What right do you have to choose decisions like that? He’s my father and there’s enough secrets in our family as it is!” “Well, there’s a whole bunch more when you find out who he is and his twisted story.” “What do you mean?” Dani demanded through gritted teeth. Sandy plopped her feet back in Dani’s lap and settled back once more. She dismissed, “Don’t worry about your daddy. He’ll come to you when you’re ready. I know that much, if I don’t know a lot else. Let me tell you about your granddaddy. How about that? He’s another story.” Dani still seethed, but she did it silently. “I stole your granddaddy from someone else.” Sandy chuckled dryly. “Maybe not the best thing to say, but it’s true and I’m sure proud of it.” “What do you mean?” “Your granddaddy’s name is Oscar Bendsfield.” “What?” Dani exclaimed. Mr. Bendsfield. Mrs. Bendsfield. “That’s right.” Sandy chuckled again. “Nanery Bendsfield used to be my best friend until her husband up and left her. He didn’t leave her for me so she never suspected a thing, but…I hope you don’t got the O’Hara curse for stupidity.” “What do you mean?” Dani repeated. “I was stupid. I went back around for more and more. He got me pregnant four times. I lost the last kid—which is what I think set off my crazy spells, but…he wasn’t with me. He never made no promises with pretty words and such, but…I loved him and I kept going back for more and more.” “Does…” “Does Nanery know?” Sandy shook her head and grinned wickedly. “She sure does, but she didn’t find that out until years later. It took her nearly twenty years before she got told what her precious Oscar was up to outside their cold bed, long before their marriage went stale.” “You talk about it…like you don’t even care. You ruined a marriage.” “The marriage was ruined long before Oscar came sniffing around.” “Well, you didn’t help it.” That got her grandma and Sandy sat back. “Huh. Got a point.” “Marriage is sacred,” Dani exclaimed. “Theirs wasn’t. Theirs was just wrong.” “What?” “Sometimes,” Sandy sat up and said, “sometimes partnerships aren’t meant to be. And sometimes…they only do more bad than any good that might come from it. Theirs was one of those. They weren’t meant to be married and Oscar knew that.” “Lilies and daisies,” Dani announced. Sandy grew still. She asked stiffly, “What you going on about?” “Her husband. My grandfather. He liked lilies and daisies. She told me that two days ago. Now tell me that their marriage wasn’t sacred?” Dani stood up slowly. “It was sacred in her mind, long enough to tell me, how many years later what her husband’s favorite flowers were.” “They just flowers.” “Funny.” Dani dripped in disdain. “Those were her words too.” Sandy O’Hara looked away from her granddaughter ’s towering judgement. “She cared enough to remember him. She named her son after him.” Dani turned away. “Those were my momma’s favorite flowers too.” “What you say?” Sandra O’Hara asked her granddaughter, hoarse with awakened pain too long buried.

“Lilies and daisies. They’re my momma’s flowers so don’t say they’re just flowers. They’re more than that,” Dani clipped out. “Why are you doing this? Why do you care after all these years?” Sandy broke and asked. Dani whirled back and saw her grandmomma’s eyes beseeching. Sandy choked out, “Why do you care? These are secrets better left buried. They just…they just bring pain to everyone involved.” “So says the one who’d rather have her sins left buried,” Dani said softly, wondrously. “You’d like everyone to forget about you, don’t you? You want to forget what you did, what you did to your daughters. You don’t want to be remembered because then you gotta start looking at some messed decisions that you chose.” “It’s not like that,” Sandy started. Dani cut her off, unheeding, “That’s all this family has right now: secrets. I never talked to two of my sisters. Half the time, I don’t even know if I loved Erica and Julia—she’s like an anal, obsessivecompulsive, stranger who just knows all my hurts. Secrets got us where we are right now. I think I have a right to find out who I come from. I have a right to know who I am!” “You’re going to tear up this family—” “There’s no family to tear apart!” Dani cried out. “We got the same name, but that’s it. There’s no family anymore and it started with you!” “Now, I didn’t—” “You told your daughter to give her children away. You told her that Mae could have me, if she cleaned up her act. You acted like—like we were cattle given away to the richest owner. You told your daughter, who came to you—knowing that she was dying and you told her to split her children up.” “She didn’t.” “She might as well have because I never felt a part of that house.” Dani started to pace, anguished and torn inside. “I gave my two cents. That’s all I did—” “You were a mother who told her dying daughter what to do. She listened to you and she broke up our home. You did that! Not my momma! You tore my home apart and you did it because that’s where you came from.” “I didn’t…,” But she did and the fight left her frail figure as quickly as it came. She accepted her defeat as evidence loitered in her trail now stood before her, proclaiming her injustices. “You—” Dani started. “Leave!” Sandra O’Hara stood quickly, but held onto the end of her bed for sure footing. “What?” “Leave. This is my room. This is my home and I get to say who comes to judge me. I say: leave and don’t come back.” Dani let her words sink in before she shook her head. “I cannot believe you…” “Well believe it on your way out. Get out!” Her grandmomma said harshly as she turned and sat on the opposite bedside, her stubborn face pointed towards the window. Dani knew her grandmomma wasn’t watching outside. She was locked within herself and Dani pitied Sandy O’Hara. The anger swept aside as she realized what human being sat before her, who could spew words as she did to a granddaughter who still had yet to feel any grandmotherly love. “This isn’t a hospital,” Dani murmured. “They might call it that, but it’s an asylum and you got here because of your secrets. You can’t live with who you are and because of that—part of your heart isn’t whole. It broke. If you want to die with your secrets to keep you company, then fine—that’s who’s going to be at your funeral.” She stopped at the doorway and said softly, “I chose to run, but I can’t run. I’m getting that now. But you—you choose to hide. You can’t run or hide. Those secrets are going to be there, no matter if it’s your secrets or someone else’s. The only thing you can do…you

gotta stand and face ‘em.” Sandra O’Hara glanced over her shoulder, but she quickly turned to the window. Her eyes had turned into glass and they merely reflected whatever looked back them. Dani saw that her grandmomma wasn’t there anymore. She’d shriveled up and took refuge inside of her. Another moment and Sandy would think her daughter stood in the doorway, and not a granddaughter who’d finally started to piece together her family. Dani said to herself, “It’s alrighty painful, but the secrets gotta be put out. It’s the only way.” Dani talked as her aunt in that moment. As her grandmomma in that moment. She was connected to both, but Dani only remembered the favored lilies and daisies. They danced in the sky and circled above. Dani felt their magic and her eyes caught a single clove on her grandmomma’s nightstand. One clover, tucked underneath the bible, and Dani knew it had been kept for a purpose. “I always found a clove under my pillow. I never knew who put those there, but I guess…it was your momma. She was always worried about me.” “The cloves were for…” Dani murmured. “The cloves were to attract my guardian angels or that’s what Danielle told me one night.” “You know what’s funny?” Dani spoke to a stranger ’s back who had first been her family’s foundation. “I think I believe Crazy Clarissa. I think your guardian angels really are Danielle and Erica.” She smiled in sadness, “You don’t need the clove to attract ‘em. They’re already here. Just ask Clarissa.” Phyliss smiled in greeting as Dani passed the desk. “How was your visit?” Phyliss asked warmly. Dani stopped and turned. Her face was flat. “I ain’t coming back.” “What?” The warmth left. “She doesn’t have room for me in there.” “What are you talking about?” “No room with all those secrets standing about,” Dani said softly as she saw Clarissa trudge around the corner and moved to resume her normal seat. She rocked and hummed, but her eyes cast up and to the left—as if someone whispered a secret in her ear. “Your grandmother can be difficult,” Phyliss started. Dani shook her head, “No. She’s not difficult. She’s in denial.” “She suffers from a very debilitating disease.” “Yeah. It’s called hiding. That’s her disease.” Dani shook her head again and said firmly, “She’s chosen her walls and she’s messed up a lot of lives to keep safe and insane from everyone.” “What are you talking about?” Phyliss was dumbfounded. “My grandmomma is not insane. She very sanely chose to hide away inside of herself just now, as I imagine that she’d made a habit over the years.” “You don’t understand—” “I think I do,” Dani interrupted. “No, you really don’t,” Phyliss said just as strongly. Dani stopped and turned back. “My grandmomma knows enough to know that she can’t hide from who she is. That’s what she’s doing. I’m betting she’s here because no therapy has worked with her. It’s because she chooses not to let it work. She chooses not to change.” “It’s not—” “Yes,” Dani said gravely. “It is. You make the decision to change and you do it. I’m finally making that choice…” She found Clarissa again.

Dani walked past and said, as she waited for the elevator to open, “You tell my sister that I’ll be visiting her real soon.” The doors opened and Dani stepped inside. As the doors swished shut, Clarissa smiled and whispered to herself, “Not before it breaks. You won’t find her.”



Dani sat in Jonah’s car for twenty minutes after she had parked outside Aiden’s rambling house. Another car ’s headlights swept the terrain as it drove into the driveway before being shut off. Dani saw two figures step out from the car. Boone had come to Aiden’s shindig. He’d brought a friend, Lari. When they went inside, Dani saw Kate standing on the far side of the porch. She had a drink in hand and a Koala attached to her arm. Kate stood alone and Dani wondered when Robbie would figure things out. With that in mind, Dani took a breath and crawled out of Jonah’s car. She tucked the keys into her front pocket as she circled around the house and stepped onto the patio, just behind Kate’s oblivious form. “For a cop, you aren’t that keen right now.” Kate jumped and laughed as she turned around. Dani saw the darkened spots on her friend’s outfit. “Sorry about that.” “No, no.” Kate dabbed where her drink had spilled. “It’s my fault. You’re right. I’m not much of a ‘hunter ’ tonight.” “And yet,” Dani pointed to Kate’s arm, “you got a Koala on your arm. They are some fierce predators.” “Yeah—for leaves,” Kate said dryly. “And besides, I don’t have my gun so I’m off the clock.” “I didn’t think cops were ever off-duty.” “Not really.” “Does your unusual quietness have to do with a certain recently-single man inside?” “Robbie’s not here yet.” “What?” “Yeah, he’s working late.” “Oh.” Dani leaned beside Kate against the patio’s frame. “So he’s hiding.” “He’s hiding.” “Oh.” “Yeah.” “Huh.” “Yeah.” “My grandma’s alive.” “What?” “Yeah.” Dani shrugged. “I thought I’d share in your misery. My grandmomma’s alive and she just yelled at me to never go back to visit.” “Why’d she do that? Where is she?” “I asked for it, I guess. I pushed her to admit something, but she wouldn’t.”

A smile ghosted over Kate’s features as she noted, softly, “So am I pushing Robbie?” “Have you pushed him? Has he warranted a push?” “Look at you, Miss Counselor, tonight,” Kate teased light-hearted. “I’m no counselor, but I know a few things. Secrets aren’t good. It’s never a bad thing when they come out.” “Robbie knows my secret,” Kate murmured. “That I’m in love with him.” “He knew long before I told him.” “What?” Kate straightened abruptly. “Why would you do that?” “Because he already knew. If anyone did the pushing, it was me. Robbie needed it to realize that he’s going to lose an amazing girl if he doesn’t get his ass in gear.” “Oh.” Kate frowned. “I’m not sure how I feel about that.” “Either way, you’ll know where he’s going to stand. He’ll always be a coward or he’ll grow some balls. If he stays the coward, you’re better off without him.” Dani was relentless as she bulldozed over Kate’s secret that hung over her head. “That’s true.” Kate didn’t seem to mind being bulldozed over. “Wanna know another secret?” Dani asked lightly. “What’s that?” “I’m sleeping with Jonah.” “Oh. I knew that.” Kate didn’t perk at the supposed news bulletin. “What? When?” “Please. Anyone who spends as much time with Jonah that you’ve been—if they’re not sleeping with him, then that’s news-worthy. Besides,” she shrugged, “you guys were kissing that night when I passed out in the car.” “Supposedly passed out, you mean.” “I woke up, saw you two getting all cozy, and fell back asleep.” “Well, Jonah’s not too happy with me and did I already mention that my ex-boyfriend and exfiancé are both inside?” “Sorry.” Kate didn’t budge. “I’m a bit down in the dumps to get excited over your discomfort, but I feel for you. I really do.” Dani smiled and sighed. “This night’s going to suck. Can we stay out here and get drunk?” It was a wishful thought, but Kate laughed in delight as she reached into her pocket and produced a walkietalkie. She pressed the button and spoke into it, “This is Koala One to Chimp Two.” Static sounded a moment and then, “This is Chimp Two. Chimp One is still missing in the jungle. What do you need, Koala One?” Kate smiled wickedly as she pressed the button, “Koala One has come across Flamingo Two. Flamingo Two is requesting more coconut juice.” “Coconut juice is on its way, Koala One and Flamingo Two. Good to hear you arrived, Flamingo Two.” Dani took the radio and spoke into it, “Thank you…” “Chimp Two.” Dani finished, “Chimp Two.” “Anytime, Flamingo Two. Coconut juice’s E.T.A. is two minutes, already in route.” “Over and out, Chimp Two.” “Over and out, Flamingo Two.” Laughing, Dani asked, “Flaming Two?” Kate grinned and said dryly, “Jonah’s Flamingo One and it’s because you’re both so pretty.”

Dani laughed and shook her head. “Robbie is a complete idiot.” The smile vanished from Koala One’s face. “Yeah, well there’s a reason why he was given the name Baboon.” “Why’s that?” “Because he’s a big enough ass.” Dani was still smiling as Bubba filled the glass door and he rapped against it with his knuckles. His hands were full with two glasses and Dani burst out laughing as she saw that he wore a headband over his hair. A flamingo sat perched on his face and its legs spread out down the sides to his ears to hold itself in place. “Oh no.” Dani shook her head as Kate opened the door and Bubba handed over two Coronas. Grinning, he plucked off the headband and maneuvered himself in front of Dani. “Oh please.” Dani reached for the headband, but Bubba playfully slapped her hands away. “I have to do this just right. Flamingo Two has been anxious to meet her owner, you know.” Bubba giggled and it seemed wrong for such a muscular man to giggle as a schoolgirl. He concentrated and bit his lip, “Okay…Shelly is very happy to make your acquaintance.” “Shelly huh?” Dani laughed as she reached to lightly touch the padded pink headband on her hair. “Don’t. Shelly doesn’t like to be touched,” Bubba said quickly, but laughingly moved away. Kate gave Dani a Corona and Dani shook her head, grinning stupidly. “This is…hilarious.” “This is just the warm-up. Just wait ‘til Aiden gets here. We have full costumes.” “Jonah has one of these too?” “Hell no.” Bubba laughed again. “He won’t wear one of our get-ups, but he still gets called Flamingo One.” “Why do I have to wear this and he doesn’t?” “Because you’re cool and fun and he’s not,” Kate said simply. “Yeah…” Bubba needed a breath from his laughter. “We even bought these two orange hunting pads, you know that you can sit on when you’re hunting and they warm your ass up. Aiden sewed them onto this waistband that she took from my old underwear. We’re going to make Robbie wear them when he gets his big ass here.” Kate’s smile slipped and murmured, “Thanks for that.” Bubba clamped a hand on Kate’s shoulder and shook his head, “Robbie is a baboon, if you ask me.” “I know.” And Kate tried for a smile, but the energy had left her. Bubba smiled for her and wrapped his arms around to lift her in the air. After he whispered something in her ear, Kate squealed and her smile wasn’t forced anymore. Then Kate nudged her arm and gestured towards the doors. Dani looked up and saw her best friend watching back. Jake’s eyes skimmed over the flamingo with the faintest tease of a grin at his mouth, but Julia looked up too and Jake’s smile vanished as Julia stiffened. She saw the flamingo and stiffened even more, if it was possible. “Oh no,” Dani breathed out, without meaning to, but Kate and Bubba laughed. Dani felt their shared camaraderie and smiled, thankful. “I don’t want to go in there.” And just then, the doors slid open and Jake walked outside with Julia in tow. Dani wondered how fierce his grip was on her hand and how much Julia followed without being dragged. Julia looked like she’d been forced to approach her younger sister, but the feeling was mutual. “Jakey!” Bubba nodded and asked, “You need some coconut juice?” Before Jake could respond, Bubba clamped him on the shoulder and moved around, saying, “I’ll get you coconut juice. You too,

Julia. You look like you could use some.” Julia opened her mouth, but closed it as Bubba quickly closed the patio doors behind him. Jake chuckled briefly, “He’s a good host.” “He’s on orders to get everyone drunk and to get their car keys.” Kate smiled easily, but it slipped a bit as she nodded to Julia, “Hello, Julia.” “Kate.” Dani chuckled and commented, “Man, two people that you hate, Julia, and you have to play nice.” Jake sighed. Kate’s interest perked up. And Julia glared heatedly at her younger sister. Dani smiled coolly and remarked, “I’ve already gone one round with our grandmother. You remember her? She’s alive and she hates my guts right now. I can handle going a round with you.” Julia looked uneasy, but she asked stiffly, “Our grandmother?” “Yeah. Sandy O’Hara is alive and kicking, although I guess there could be debate on how ‘alive’ she actually is. If you ask me, I’d say she’s already got one boot in the grave, voluntarily.” Julia sucked in her breath and lashed back, “I don’t believe you. I don’t believe a word that you’re saying. You’re just trying to play games because you’re hoping that I won’t press charges against you for burglary.” “Why, wait?” Dani smiled sweetly. “We have two police officers right here. Here’s my confession: Yes. I took my momma’s photograph because I deserve it. It’s mine.” “It’s mine and I want it back.” “What for? To hide from Kathryn again?” “I thought we were here for poker. Let’s play some poker,” Jake suggested. “Have at it, Jake. Pool tables are downstairs, but I think the next games won’t be open for another hour,” Kate offered. “I have as much right to momma’s picture as you, Dani.” “No, you don’t!” “How can you say that?” Julia cried out, outraged. “You don’t know anything about our family —” “Your family!” Dani interrupted, still composed and gracious with a smile as she held onto her Corona for dear life. “It’s been your family from day one after momma was buried. Kathryn took you and Erica in and left me out in the cold.” “How could she? You were already with Mae. Everyone knows that Mae favored you from day one. You got Mae and I got Kathryn, what’s the problem?” But Julia couldn’t keep the bitterness from her voice. “Oh, I bet that’s been building up over the years, huh?” Dani taunted. “What? Are you jealous that you didn’t both aunts?” “This is ridiculous!” Julia hissed. “We are adults and we are above this.” “No, we’re not. We’re sisters.” “You are irrational—” Julia started to chide her sister, but Dani cut her off, “Kinda like needing to leave a party so you can obsessively mop the kitchen floor at midnight because it wasn’t mopped enough that day!” Julia sucked in her breath—again and Jake moaned, “Oh no.” “Excuse me?” Julia asked as her eyes flashed a warning. Dani dug her heels in and sniped, “No, I’m not going to excuse you. You have to have everything in perfect order. You probably couldn’t function without someone dying for you to care for. You needed Erica more than she ever needed you, kinda like I bet that Kathryn doesn’t actually need you to

remind her to take her pills. She’s got enough alarms set to remind herself to take those pills.” “Dani,” Jake reprimanded. “What? Did I just bring up the secret word? Death. Did I just talk about Kathryn dying and I wasn’t supposed to.” “You will remember that she is your aunt too—” Julia started. Dani cut her off again, “But she’s not. She never was. She chose to love you and Erica, but she never loved me.” “Because you were taken!” Julia snapped. “Kathryn told me about her agreement with Mae. Mae got you and Kathryn got us. It was agreed upon, but Mae took forever to get her life in order so Kathryn took care of you. You should be grateful—” “Of what?” Dani wasn’t going anywhere. “Jake,” Kate coughed, “maybe you and I should go and roust up another poker game.” Jake glanced wearily between the two sisters and sighed, “Maybe we should.” Kate and Jake disappeared as Dani shot back, oblivious to their disappearance, “I could have two aunts, Julia, just like I had two sisters. It doesn’t have to be either/or in our family. Why am I the only one who gets that?” Julia quieted, but she still seethed. “You wanna know where that even came from?” Dani cried out. “From our mother.” “You shut up!” Julia lashed out. “You shut up about momma!” “It’s true. Momma visited our grandmomma. It was our grandmomma who told her what to do, to even talk to Mae about having me. Can you believe that?” Dani’s laugh was empty, even to her ears. “Momma took advice from a crazy woman.” She quieted and then added, “A broken woman, that’s what our grandmomma is.” “Stop talking nonsense. Grandmom is dead. Kathryn told us that.” “No.” She really wasn’t. Dani shook her head. “I’ve seen her three times now, but I doubt that I’ll be back.” “Just…” Julia lost her energy and she sighed deeply. Worn out. “I can’t do this, not now. I can’t —” She choked off her words and merely hung her head. “Did you know that our granddaddy was married when he fathered our momma?” “Stop it, Dani!” Julia shouted and rounded, panicked. “I can’t listen to this nonsense right now. Not when Kathryn is dying. She needs me.” As she rushed from the patio, Dani smirked, “And yet you’re at a party.” The door slammed shut on her words and Dani was left alone, with a flamingo perched on her head. “Hey.” She wasn’t as alone as she thought and if that voice hadn’t sounded eerily like Jonah’s, Dani might’ve thought that her flamingo had become alive and spoken to her. She turned around and saw Jonah perched, hesitatingly, on the steps that she’d climbed not long ago. “Hey,” she breathed out. “That seemed…refreshing, actually.” Jonah chuckled dryly as he moved up the stairs and slumped beside her. He hoisted himself up on the railing and he lifted Dani beside him. Dani saw the exhaustion that screamed from his shoulders. She offered up her Corona wordlessly and Jonah took it, grateful. “Something tells me that this night isn’t going to be a picnic,” Jonah remarked. “How’d your thing go with your dad?” She hit the target and Jonah’s lip curled upwards, amused at some irony that Dani was lost from.

“That’s why your fight with your sister was refreshing.” Jonah chuckled again. “Beats the fake shit of my family. Aiden just she lied right through her teeth when we dropped off our dad at Robbie’s. He loved the house; said that he’s going to come more often to visit.” “You think he is?” “No. I think we know our lies. Everyone knows them, but we’re just fake anyway. You and Julia, you guys don’t get what’s between you. It’s refreshing.” Dani shifted to slide her hands underneath her legs. She offered up, hesitant, “Jonah, about…” “Before?” “Yeah. About before…” “I’m sorry.” Jonah ended what she’d been about to offer. “For what?” Dani asked. “I pushed you. I’m sorry.” “Oh.” And she laughed. “Everyone seems to be pushing someone today.” “That’s what makes the world go round,” Jonah said lightly as he finished the beer. “And speaking of how small the world is…” Jonah glanced at her, “I never said that.” “No.” Dani chuckled. “But that’s what I was thinking.” “Guess it is, though.” “What?” “The world really is pretty small.” Jonah’s eyes looked at something faraway. Something that wasn’t visible. “Guess it is,” Dani murmured. “We should head in. Aiden will be out here pretty soon to make sure I don’t bolt from this party.” Jonah sighed and jumped off the railing. He moved to stand in front of Dani and took her hands. He entwined their fingers and asked, huskily, “After this is done, can you promise me that I’ll be deep inside?” The rain started back as he asked his question. Dani didn’t feel the first drops as they splashed onto them. She grinned and closed the gap as her lips found his. Against them, she whispered, “Damn straight.” Jonah deepened the kiss as the sky opened abruptly above them and a downpour soaked the flamingo perched atop Dani.



Jonah held her hand and led her through the crowd that appeared from thin air. They were both soaked, caught in the downpour, and everyone had a smart comment to share. Dani was quiet and watched. Kelley Lynn was right. Kate was right. Jonah was adored by their community. The men slapped him on the back with a dirty remarks to share from the wetness that Jonah and Dani shared. And the women took note who held his hand and moved back a step as their eyes darkened in a predatory gleam. New meat to talk about and ravage. Dani knew any secrecy about their relationship would be gone within the first thirty minutes of sun-up. As they ducked upstairs, Jonah led them to Aiden and Bubba’s room. Inside, they were met with warmth and quilts strewn across the room, over tables, and even on the floor. Dani crossed to the window and watched the rain pound onto the ground. She said dryly, “Something tells me that Robbie’s master bedroom doesn’t exactly compare to this room.” Jonah chuckled and searched inside Bubba’s closet. “Probably not.” His voice was slightly muffled until he produced a t-shirt. Frowning, he laid the shirt on the bed and remarked, “I’m going to have to wear my wet jeans. I don’t exactly measure up to Bubba’s size.” Dani sighed and fell onto the bed. She stretched her arms above her head and sighed, not remorsefully, “I am very angry with my sister.” “You don’t seem too torn up about that,” Jonah noted, distracted as he frowned and perused the rest of Bubba’s clothing. “God—can this guy be any bigger?” “How’d it really go with your dad?” Jonah stilled and turned to her, cautiously, “What’s up with you?” “What?” Dani moved up and leaned on her elbows. “You don’t usually ask. You’ll listen if I’ve got something to say, but you’ve never actually asked.” “I can ask.” “No, what’s up with you?” Dani shrugged and sat up farther, “How’d it go with your dad?” “Miserably, but it’s to be expected.” Jonah ripped off his wet shirt and his stomach rippled as he moved to pull Bubba’s baggy shirt over top. “What do you mean?” Dani hadn’t moved from the bed. Her clothes were drenched, but she ceased to feel their anchored weight.

“That’s my dad for you. Pompous and stuffy and disapproving. He’s disapproves of everything.” “My family doesn’t disapprove. They just cut off whatever is in bad taste with them,” Dani said faintly. She lay back down. Jonah sat on the bed beside her and frowned to himself as he gazed at his pants. “I’m going to have to dry these.” “Julia doesn’t care. I don’t even think she sees it. She just…” “That means I’m going to have wait for them to dry.” “Julia’s so screwed up and she doesn’t see it. Me? I see that I’m screwed up. I know what’s screwed me up.” Dani sat up. “God, I wish Bubba was smaller. Why does he have to be freakishly large?” “I’m screwed up because I lost my best friend to my spoiled little sister and when I come back, that sister ’s dead. She deserved a good tongue-lashing. I wish I could’ve chewed her out. I would’ve chewed her out, now, maybe not before. I would’ve now, I’m different now.” Dani considered it and grinned with an affirming nod, “I showed Julia. I never would’ve done that before, but I did it now. I really…I shut her up.” “Where’s their dryer?” “What?” Dani caught his words. “What?” Jonah glanced back at her. They both looked at the other, on the bed. “I’m talking about my sister.” “I’m talking about my pants.” Jonah frowned as he saw her still-wet clothing. “Are you going to change?” “It’ll take me a while.” Dani lay back down. “Okay.” Jonah stood up. “I’m going to go dry my pants. Come find me when you’re done.” “Okay,” Dani said faintly as the door closed behind him. “I’m talking to myself,” Dani said to herself, to the empty room around her. Lazily, she sat up and stood to study Aiden’s closet. Dani stood taller than Aiden, but they were the same thin build. She’d make do with whatever caught her eye from the closet, which turned out to be a pair of comfortable trendy jeans and a simple white tank top with white flip-flops to round up the outfit. Simple, but classy. Dani was satisfied and she headed back out into the party with a drenched flamingo that hung loose from her fingers. She found that it was easier to move through the crowd without Jonah linked to her hand and it didn’t take long before she located the washer and dryer. Jonah straightened from the wall that he’d been leaning against when he saw the door open. “Hey?” “You might think the Flamingo thing is dumb, but I kinda like it.” She held up her headband and explained, “I’d like to dry Mr. Flamingo and wear him around.” Jonah grinned and tossed the headband into the dyer, “I think that’s a Miss Flamingo.” “I should name her,” Dani joked. “Don’t let Kate or Aiden name her. She’ll be named—” Dani remembered, “Shelly.” “Yeah. That sounds like something they’d name her.” “No. Bubba already named her and I can’t believe we’re talking about an inanimate object as if it’s alive.” Jonah smiled and said tiredly, “Yeah, well, my sister tends to make even inanimate objects come

alive. It’s a gift she has.” Dani quieted and heard the exhaustion. She remembered it from before and said now, “It must’ve been hard.” “Hmm?” “Your father,” Dani said simply. “You didn’t comment on Shelly before, we were having two different conversations upstairs, and I’m sorry I didn’t ask.” “You did.” Jonah frowned. “Yeah, but I didn’t push for you to talk about him.” “Not really the place to hash out the dysfunctional functioning of my father.” Dani leaned against the wall beside him and said softly, “Yeah, well, there’s a reason why it’s called dysfunctional—because it’s harmful and it’s wrong.” “That flared up pretty quick, down there with your sister.” “It’s been building.” “I’m sorry?” Jonah laughed slightly. “I’ve come to another realization today,” Dani announced. Jonah waited. And she said firmly, “I am messed up, but it’s not my fault. It’s my family’s fault. We’re all messed up and dysfunctional produces more dysfunction. It’s a cycle that doesn’t stop—ever.” “No.” “What?” “No,” Jonah breathed out, his eyes downcast. “It stops when someone stops it. When that someone realizes what’s wrong and decides to stop it.” Dani knew he wasn’t talking about her life. The person he talked about was in the room, but it wasn’t her. “So stop it,” she challenged, softly. Jonah looked and caught her eyes. He stopped short and Dani added, “It’s painful, but it’ll be worth it. I hope.” “Yeah.” He sighed again and caught her hands to pull her close. He ducked his head into her neck and murmured, muffled, “If I hadn’t promised Aiden that I wouldn’t steal you from this place, you and me would be very far far away right now.” “Call me a simpleton, but I really like having friends who wear koalas on their arms, call themselves Chimp One and Two, and sew together orange hunting pads for a baboon who hasn’t arrived yet.” “What?” “Nothing.” And Dani silenced him with a kiss. Jonah groaned in protest as the dryer beeped its end and a knock sounded at the door. Dani opened the door as Jonah opened the dryer. Robbie greeted her, frazzled, and pushed inside the room. “Hey guys,” he said rushed and stripped to his boxers, which clung—Dani looked at the door instead. “Hi Robbie,” Jonah murmured and offered Shelly to Dani as he asked, “Soaked, huh?” “Yes,” Robbie grumbled as he took a deep breath and complained, “and Bubba’s not exactly a normal size—for a guy. The guy’s a giant.” Jonah’s husky chuckle warmed Dani’s ear as she braved it and turned back around. Robbie had covered himself in a coat and lifted an eyebrow, “Sorry, Dani.” He frowned, “Why are you holding a flamingo headband thingy?” “Oh—just wait to see what they have for you.”

“Great. Probably donkey ears or something. I’m an ass. Aiden told me that today when she stopped in and guilt-tripped me into letting her use my house. I haven’t called Kate and asked her out yet and I was supposed to three weeks ago. Hell, three months ago.” “Don’t let my sis railroad you.” Robbie grimaced and asked sarcastically, “Is there any other way to handle Aid when she turns those puppy eyes on you? I swear, I felt so bad that I would’ve offered up my home for an entire week. I was just glad to get out the office with my dignity intact.” “Hate to tell you, but Aiden worked you.” Jonah laughed and reached around Dani to open the door. “I’m going to get some drinks.” And he was gone as Dani stayed put, with the excuse to keep Robbie company in mind. It was what any decent human being would’ve done in her situation. She wasn’t running and she wasn’t hiding. She was just being nice to a friend. And that was not a justification, not at all. “What did he mean? Aiden worked me? Aiden didn’t ‘work’ me.” Robbie thought for a moment and conceded, “Yeah, she did.” The door opened again and Dani’s fate was sealed. Boone stood frozen in the doorway, soaked, and his eyes become chilled as they skimmed over her shoulder to Robbie, nearly naked. “Oh, sorry.” “Oh my god,” Dani muttered and shot a hand out to stop the door. “It’s not…it’s nothing… Robbie’s a friend.” Boone didn’t say a word, but looked at his clothes. “Oh!” Dani scampered. “Okay—I’ll go. I have to…I’ll leave.” They switched places and the door closed on Robbie’s comment, “This is awkward.” And Dani was left, still breathing, on the other side. “Hi!” Lari had popped out of thin air and she frowned past Dani’s shoulder. “I’m looking for Daniel, but I can’t find him. Do you know where he’s at?” “Uh…” “He went out to get my purse. I forgot it in the car, but he was absolutely drenched when he came back in. I told him to dry his clothes before he caught pneumonia.” Lari laughed a sickening sound of delight. “Heaven’s sake, I wouldn’t want pneumonia; I don’t want to get even a cold while I’m on vacation.” “He’s…” Dani wouldn’t wish Lari’s presence on an enemy, much less a friend like Robbie. So she lied. “He’s gone downstairs. There’s a clothes dryer down there.” “Okay! Thanks!” She stayed put. Dani readied herself and asked, knowing she’d regret it, “Is there anything else?” “Actually…” Lari bit her lip, but said brazenly, “I know who you are.” Her smile was smooth as Dani retorted, “So do I.” “Daniel told me that the two of you used to go together, when he was in those third world countries.” Dani knew there a few purposeful messages to be shared and she knew Lari wouldn’t leave until they were voiced. Dani sighed inwardly and resigned her fate. Lari continued, still sickeningly sweet, “Daniel got his heart broken by some slut and you were just a rebound girl. I don’t want you to start thinking that you can have him back. Daniel might not see it, but I know exactly what type of girl you are.”

“And what’s that?” “You followed him here,” Lari put it simply. “And that was the wrong thing to do.” “And you’re out of touch with reality.” Dani smiled back. “Excuse me.” As she pushed through the crowd to escape the delusional sentiments, Dani realized that the poker games had actually been the excuse for the party. Probably half the town had showed for the Meadow’s Friday Night Poker Showdown. As she turned into the kitchen, Dani stopped short and the uneasy tingles from Lari’s delusional thoughts were pushed away as she caught sight of Aiden in complete costume. She wore a chimp suit with a pink bowtie on her tail. “Dani!” Aiden exclaimed and laughed. “I knew Shelly would be a hit with you.” “Yes. Yes, she is.” Dani laughed and accepted the beer that Aiden held out. “Where’s your brother?” “He headed downstairs.” Aiden’s smile slipped for a moment, but she brought it back with a forced attempt. “I knew it. He ditched you tonight, didn’t he?” “Kinda,” Dani confessed. “Don’t take it personally. Jonah’s a bit riled with Daddy Warbuck’s arrival. Me? I can let our father ’s condescension slide off my shoulders as I lie right back to him, but it bothers Jonah. I’m sure Jonah just wants to forget his life right now in some poker game.” Aiden ducked as someone reached them for a bag of chips. “Which means that I can’t play poker tonight.” “How come?” Dani frowned as she took a sip. “Jonah always beats me at poker and if he’s playing seriously tonight—he’ll be playing all night,” Aiden remarked, wryly, “Which means that I’m going to be playing at hostess all night. No way am I going to lose money to my brother, though I love him whole-heartedly, but money is money.” “And sibling competition can be deadly,” Dani noted. “That too.” Aiden saluted her. “Where’s Kate?” “Probably wherever Robbie is not.” Aiden shook her head as she perused her guests. “Well, Robbie’s drying his clothes so that leaves the entire house to Kate.” Aiden shrugged, “Kate’s probably gotten a table downstairs too. If she doesn’t catch the first round of games, then she just rounds up enough players for her own game. Kate’s not that good at poker, but she likes to think she is. I told Jonah to be nice on her.” “Why’s that?” “Because Kate’s on edge. Robbie’s been avoiding her and she knows it. She knows why so she’s not going to be the best player tonight, but Jonah—if Jonah wants to forget his life, he’ll be ruthless tonight.” Dani held quiet, but glanced uneasily over her shoulder. Boone still had yet to make a reappearance. Aiden caught the glance and asked, “Looking for someone?” “No,” Dani said curtly. “Just my ex-fiancé.” “Oh.” Dani grinned ruefully and remarked, “Yeah. He’s here.” “I’d heard.” “I’m guessing the whole town knows by now.” “For what it’s worth, I didn’t hear it from the whole town. Dad started on Jonah about it in the car.” “What?”

“Yeah.” Aiden grinned faintly and the somberness from early showed again. Briefly. “Sorry.” “For what?” “You’re in a nice tight little spot right now. I don’t envy you at all.” “That’s not…if you’re going for sympathetic friendship, you just made me feel very ‘put out in the wind.’” Aiden shrugged. “I’m ducking for cover with this one. The big wheels were put out when they called in our father. There’s no way that I want to attract my father ’s attention. He’s like a greyhound and I’ll be biting my tongue enough if he keeps at it with Jonah.” Sibling competition meant nothing compared to sibling protection. Dani couldn’t help but reflect how she’d never those dynamics of a normal sibling relationship. With her, there was just…nothing. And Dani felt cheated in that moment, but she didn’t fully know what she’d been cheated of or what had cheated her. She just knew there was a void. “Yeah…I can imagine,” Dani lied through her own teeth. Aiden frowned sharply and asked, “Are you okay?” “Let’s skip over the list and take it on credit that I don’t think this is going to be a festive festival tonight,” Dani said dryly. “Yeah.” Aiden surrendered and murmured, “I hear you. The storm outside’s picking up.” As she left, Dani said faintly, to herself as Aiden was quickly swallowed by the crowd, “The storm’s not just outside.”



The games started slow, but steady. Dani didn’t know a thing about poker and if she’d been asked to play, she would’ve fled and not thought twice about it. As it was, Jonah had been right. The party was divided into two groups. The players and the watchers. Dani was one of the watchers and she watched alone from her group of friends. Kate played emotionally, even Dani noticed but Dani had gotten to know Kate a bit more and more as of late. With the heads up from Aiden, Dani saw the smile slip a bit further and further with each hand that Kate lost. She bowed out before she lost too much and stood next to Dani throughout the rest of the games. That had been the most level-headed move she’d made all night—or so said the watcher behind Dani. Aiden circulated the room, played the hostess to perfection and patted Kate and Dani reassuringly. Dani briefly watched Jonah play, but he seemed to be winning—which wasn’t a surprise to most of the patrons in the room. Jonah was almost expected to win, but he showed nothing throughout the game. A player unexpectedly left a table and the crowd’s reaction turned everyone’s attention to the table. Jake sat next to the open slot and the dealer signaled for one more to join. Boone stepped forward and Dani swallowed tightly as he took the open seat. Lari smiled proudly behind him and glanced up to see Dani’s eyes on them. It wasn’t an accident that Lari decided to slowly smooth a hand down Boone’s arm and rub his shoulders sensuously. “She’s a piece of work,” Kate remarked to Dani’s ear. “No.” Dani saw what no one else did. “She’s just insecure and sad.” “That too.” Julia stood next to Lari and the two seemed like perfect lovebirds as they whispered and giggled together. Julia wasn’t normally a giggler, but Dani caught the martini in her sister ’s hands. “Wonder who’s holding Kathryn’s hand,” Kate said sarcastically, underneath her breath. “Isn’t that the sole purpose of Julia’s life?” “That and to make my life hell,” Dani murmured back. Kate snorted in surprise, “And the claws have come out! Nice.” “I’m just tired of it. That’s all really.” “Tired of big sis parading around with her crown?” “No,” Dani said truthfully. “I’m just tired of knowing that my sister ’s hurting, but she insists on setting a perfect show for everyone.” A moment of reflection was given breath and she noted, “And

my own issues come up inside of me. I just—there’s a lot of anger there.” Kate frowned and asked, “What? You lost me around the part of ‘hurting.’” “Julia’s the caretaker, but she’s not going to have anyone to take care of pretty soon. She’s gotta be panicked. She might have to look inside of herself pretty soon.” Kate was taken aback and noted, “When did you turn psychologist?” “When I started figuring how my family works.” Dani shook her head and asked, “Who’s going to win? Jake or Boone?” “That’s the guy?” “That’s the guy.” “So no more talk about your anger?” “Maybe later.” Dani shrugged. “I’d like that,” Kate said softly. “We can hug later too.” “I’d like that too!” Kate laughed. “But back to your guys, I don’t know. Jake’s actually pretty good at poker, but your new guy looks pretty good too. He looks locked down.” “He is. Boone gets like that,” Dani said dryly. “He goes cold when he’s upset. He’s not a robot, but sometimes—I swear, he could be one.” “So he’s perfect for poker.” “He’s perfect for poker.” “I’m thinking the perfect table would be you against Jake, Boone, and Jonah. You know all their tells.” “I do, but they know mine too.” “Maybe…maybe not as much as you think,” Kate noted and at Dani’s questioning frown, she explained, “You come off as this nice girl, but you’ve got an unpredictable streak. Jake doesn’t know what you’re going to do from one day to the next and I’m guessing neither does your ex. And Jonah —you have to be unpredictable for him to stick around as much as has. Jonah likes challenges—I love the guy, but he gets bored with girls who are predictable.” Dani shrugged, uncomfortable, “New topic, please?” “Sure, sure.” Robbie descended the stairs at that moment and Kate glared, “Let’s talk about my screwed up life.” He glanced uneasily around the room until his eyes settled on Kate and Dani, but he didn’t move forward towards them. No one budged and the crowd clapped as Boone won his first hand. Jonah won at his table and Aiden stopped beside them and said disgustedly, “I could totally take some of these morons, but no—Jonah has to play tonight. It’s not fair.” And there’s that sibling irritation. Dani faintly grinned and asked, “Why don’t you play until you two have to sit together?” “Because I’d want to go all the way and we’d just meet at the championship table. It wouldn’t be good. Trust me.” She smiled brightly, “And I’m off, playing hostess again!” “Toot toot.” Kate laughed. Aiden smiled in delight over her shoulder and echoed her friend’s sentiment, “Toot toot!” Dani didn’t ask. She knew what an inside joke was when she heard it. They were never as funny when explained to a third-party outcast. “Look.” Kate tapped Dani’s arm. “Jake’s going all out in the next move. I bet you twenty to nothing.” And he did.

The crowd ooed and awed as his risk proved successful and he won the rest of the pot. The loser left and it was Boone, Jake, and a bearded older guy. There was another three rounds before the bearded guy was forced to leave and Boone had won a third of the pot. Jake had the rest in front of him. Another table was held in suspense, but a smattering of clapping and congratulations were heard. Jonah had been deemed the winner and he stood to stretch a moment. Dani watched her two exes square off, but she saw from the corner of her eye that Jonah meandered upstairs with the same two bottles he had gotten in the first place. “Okay.” Kate stole Dani’s attention again. “You see this hand—Jake has to be obviously bluffing. He’s coming across as if he’s got a pair of aces, but I bet you, he’s got a pair of sixes. He has to, but your guy is cool. I don’t know what he has, but it’s got to be better than Jake’s hand and yet, Jake’s still pushing the hand.” “Why do you think he’s got a pair of sixes?” “Because when they flipped over the first two cards, Jake hand tapped the table.” “What’s the other card?” “A king.” “Jake’s got a full house,” Dani proclaimed. “How in hell do you know that?” “Because he’s got his full house face on. He looks like that when he’s about to burst from the inside. He’s excited right now, really excited.” “He’s not making a move.” “He’s playing Boone.” “What?” Kate frowned and said again, “What?” “Jake’s smarter than people think he is. He plays dumb sometimes and he’s thinking that Boone will make that mistake.” “Will he?” “Boone knows that I’d never stay with someone stupid. He’s not going to fall for it.” “Well…,” Kate’s eyebrows arched high. “Someone’s going to win because Jake just went all in.” “That’s a stupid move. I don’t know poker, but I know that’s a stupid move.” Boone looked up and found Dani among the crowd. His eyes pierced hers for a moment and a knot slowly twisted inside of her. She held her breath, but saw the decision in his eyes. Boone looked back and pushed all his money into the pot. “Oh. My. God.” Kate barely breathed. “Holy—winner takes all.” “He’s walking,” Dani said quietly, confused how she felt about it. “What?” Kate asked, distracted. “He knows Jake would’ve won. He’s walking away.” “You’re not making any sense.” “Yeah, I am.” Dani closed her eyes as the dealer flipped the last card and the crowd gasped in shocked approval. The clapping started a beat later, but the chair was already pushed back and its scrape against the floor was heard clearly in that one second delay. “Whoa…” Dani opened them again and saw Boone’s back as he left in the opposite direction. “He walked away,” Dani said again, to herself. “Holy…that could’ve played out for another hour, but…man…I haven’t seen something like that since Tilly Wade launched herself across the table at Harry Hubbards.” Kate laughed. “Harry Hubbards never walked the same again.”

Jake was happily talking with excited watchers as his money was already being moved to the winner ’s table. Dani suddenly shot through the crowd and pushed her way up the stairs. She veered for the back bathroom and just as she cleared the corner, Boone was just exiting. He stopped short at her presence in the empty hallway, but didn’t say a word. “Can we talk?” Dani asked hoarsely, one hand held suspended against the wall. “There’s a back porch that looked empty.” Boone didn’t look surprised, just ready, as if he’d been waiting all evening. Dani jerked her head in a shaky nod, but she followed as he led the way through the darkened hallway. The crowd’s rumble faded to a soothing murmur in the background as Boone opened and closed the door behind Dani. It was a cold room, blanketed with the night’s rain on three sides of them. The furniture was bare, but kept clean as a table had been pushed against a wall with chips, cans of pop, and cookies were gathered and left to help fill the dishes in the main living room. “It’s raining a lot out there,” Boone started. Dani didn’t care about the rain or the storm. She turned abruptly and cried out, “I’m sorry.” Boone jerked his own shaky nod as he turned and sat on one of the cold couches, cloaked in dull flowered print. “I was pretty angry when I found out that you lived here.” Boone took a ragged breath. “I still am angry, I guess.” He didn’t sound it. He sounded calm, almost peaceful, but Dani knew what he spoke was true. She felt it. “You left that game. Just now, you knew what Jake had, didn’t you?” Dani edged closer, cautiously. “Yeah.” “Why?” “Why’d I leave the game or…what? Why what, Dani? You tell me.” “You walked away from that game. Why?” “Because I didn’t sit down at that table for poker.” Boone shook his head as a bitter chuckle rang free. “I didn’t even come to this party for the poker.” “Why’d you come?” But she knew and she asked anyway. “I came…for a few reasons. One, it really pisses me off that you’re here. Two, it really pisses me off that my brother still thinks he can order me around. And…because I couldn’t not come tonight.” He sounded sad. “I don’t…I don’t know what that means,” Dani mumbled to herself. She still hadn’t sat down. “No, see, that’s the problem because you do know, but you don’t want to know.” Boone stood up abruptly and found her through the darkness. His eyes bore into hers and he said simply, “I still love you. And that’s the kicker, isn’t?” Dani pulled away. “I love you and I will probably love you for a long long time.” He shook his head. “I hate this. I didn’t…after you left, I didn’t know what to do so I went home and…Drew’s been trying to get me back into the business. See, I used to be the headhunter for them. It’s somewhat ironic that they pulled in Bannon’s father considering…everything really.” “What does that mean?” “I hunt for heads,” he explained shortly. “I found who’s in the way and I take them out, however I can. Bannon’s being a problem and Drew’s not used to losing, so he…brought in father and father

brought in his best friend instead. That used to be my job. I used to do all the research. I used to find the guy’s weakness and exploit it. It’s why…it’s why we met, actually, in the first place. I started to look too deep and I’d find out how the guy was always barely tredding water. I started…Drew said I started to think too much. I felt for the underdogs and that was my problem. I was supposed to clear my head, figure out what made me tick and I was supposed to come back, better than ever.” The door opened suddenly and Bubba moved into the room. He stopped after two steps and blinked in surprise. “Oh…sorry.” And he was gone. Dani stood, grabbed two cases of pop and three bags of chip. She walked to the door and just as it opened again, she held them up. Bubba chuckled, self-consciously, and plucked the items from Dani’s hand. “Thanks.” He lingered a moment and smirked, “Shelly.” Dani rolled her eyes and turned back to the solemn air around them. She murmured, “I’m sorry that instead of finding yourself, you…” “Got my heart ripped out? Because that’s what happened, isn’t it?” Boone said quietly. “Did I really?” Dani asked. “Was I your heart or did I just stand for what your heart really wanted?” “Are you asking me if I really loved you or if I loved the reprieve that you gave me? The happiness, Dani?” “You know what I’m asking,” she said tightly. “Yes. You made me happy, Dani, and after the storm, you looked like you were still drowning. I thought I was giving you a future. I didn’t know…I didn’t know that I was handing a nightmare to you instead.” “It wasn’t—stop that!” “Stop what? Telling the truth? Saying it how it was?” “Yes! And no!” “Which is it, Dani? Do you want me to let you off the hook and say that I actually loved the idea of you and not you? Do you really want me to cheapen what I thought we had?” “I wasn’t right so how could it have been so wonderful?” Dani cried out. “I knew you weren’t right!” Boone shot back. “I’m not stupid. I saw things, like when you’d get up the middle of the night and just look out the window for hours. I saw all of that and yeah, I knew that you had your own demons, but I figured you’d let me in after a while.” “I…I…” Dani turned away, unable to speak any longer. He was right and he was wrong. She’d kept him out while she knew that he had loved her. “You…” Dani took another breath and said, “You wanted from me what I couldn’t give you. And you might be thinking that you were okay with that, that…no pressure—you’ll love me enough for us both, but it’s not like and I knew that. I was locked down, Boone. I couldn’t…we barely talked the last six months, did you know that?” “Of course I knew that.” “It’s…I kept thinking that the reason I feel so awful about us is because of how it ended. I took the coward’s way out, yes. There’s no ‘but’ to that statement, but…maybe there is. I don’t know.” “How it ended isn’t the problem,” Boone countered swiftly. “I know that I’m haunted by what we could’ve done and didn’t do.” “You never told me about your family. Nothing. You never…it went both ways, Boone. You just…you talk prettier than me.” “What?” “You do. You talk so smoothly, but you say just as much as me, if not less.”

“We never talked about our pasts.” “Exactly! That’s what I’m saying. Both of us didn’t say anything. I thought—I thought that was the agreement between us. That…I knew that I was running away. I knew very well what I was leaving behind, but I wasn’t able to be in a serious relationship.” “But…we were serious, Dani, whether you want to believe it or not. Asking for a future, I thought that’s what you wanted.” “No!” “That’s what all girls want.” “No, it’s not. Some of us aren’t hardwired that way. I’m not.” Dani turned away. “So what? Was it just sex? Was it…what was it? Was I convenient?” “No!” she cried out. “It’s not like that, I just thought…I’m laying there, in a hospital bed, trying to wrap my mind around what I’d just gone through and you come in with this shiny engagement ring. What am I supposed to do?” “Tell me that it was too much.” “You can’t tell a person that. The other person is supposed to know that!” And Dani finally found the right switch. “You were supposed to know that I was hurting. You were supposed to know how to comfort me, but you didn’t and the person is supposed to know.” “I’m not a mind-reader, Dani. How am I supposed to know that?” “Because we didn’t know each other that well and we should’ve if a ring and a future comes into the conversation. That’s just it, Boone! You didn’t know that about me and you should’ve and I’ve been racked with guilt because I ran and…it takes two, you know.” “It takes one to ruin a relationship.” “We were two half-people trying to fit together.” Dani hugged herself to ward off the chill. “You weren’t whole and I wasn’t whole, but I knew that we were both…not-whole…as silly as that sounds right now.” “Well, I didn’t.” “Exactly!” “How was I supposed to know?” “That’s my whole point! You didn’t know and you should’ve. You’re such a guy.” She grimaced. “You just think the way to fix something is to buy something with diamonds. It’s not the way to fix anything. Look at me, I am not…I’m not exactly ambitious to fix things, but I’m doing it because I can’t handle being half of a person anymore. I’m sick of it!” “I don’t know what to say anymore.” “But you should!” Dani shouted. “You should know and the fact that you don’t—that’s what I’m talking about. You should know exactly what to say, what I’m not really saying but that I mean, you should know that and…you don’t even know half of it.” “Oh.” Boone reared back and gestured towards inside. “So…those two guys in there, would they know? Your ex of ten years—ten years!—he’d know exactly what to say, wouldn’t he? Or how about the other guy? Bannon. How about him?! Would he know?” “That’s not my point,” Dani said quietly. “Jonah’s not supposed to know, not yet and…Jake, that wasn’t the problem with us.” “Would he know what to say right now?” “Yes.” And her heart skipped a beat. “Yes, he’d know, but he wouldn’t say it.” “I don’t understand that at all.” “You don’t have to understand it,” Dani said softly. “You’re not the guy who’s going to be in my future. If you were, I wouldn’t have ran across an entire continent from you.” “But you did and here we are. I don’t think its mere coincidence. I’m here for a reason. You’re

here for a reason.” She heard the tilt of hope in his voice and looked, stricken, at someone who might’ve held her future. “I wasn’t…not in touch with reality when I said that I loved you. It’s you. I love you and I loved you back then. Maybe, maybe I wanted the future and I was too selfish to really look at you, I don’t know. Maybe what you say is true, but…it’s you, Dani. I don’t think it’s ever going to be not you.” Her eyes closed. “I love you and I want…I want another chance.” She exhaled. She was a clean slate for a mere moment and when she inhaled—everything burst inside of her. Too much for her to feel one at a time, to understand what she all felt. “But, I heard you. It was too much before and I don’t want to make the same mistake. I’m willing to—no pressure, okay? I’m willing to just stay here. I’ll even move here and we can date. Just date, hang out, you know.” Dani held herself still. “You haven’t said anything,” Boone murmured, hoarsely. “Say something.” “I…” “Something more.” Dani took a deep breath and tried, “I…I…don’t know.” “I’m not…I’m not trying to leave with something superficial to cling to. That’s not what this is about, that’s not what I came to the party for, but, I didn’t even know that I wanted this until just now, but it’s the truth. That’s what I want and if you absolutely, know right now, that there’s no chance of you and me—if the other guy is going to be your future, then I’ll hear it and I’ll leave. I promise, but, if there’s any opening at all, I’m willing to wait until you know what you want.” “This isn’t fair,” Dani whispered and ducked her head. She held herself tight. “What’s fair?” “I can’t…I can’t give you a definite no—” Boone interrupted quickly, “Then you just gave me what I want. That’s it.” “That’s…” “I want you back, but, you know, now, what I want. And I’ll give you space, as much as you want —” “It can’t happen like that!” “Fine. A date.” Boone stepped closer. “One date, one, fun date. How about that?” “You’re such an ass,” Dani cried out and moved away. “You can’t…you’re asking for more than one date and you know it. You’re with that ho-bag and I’m with…” She said the words she’d never said before, “I’m with Jonah.” Boone held himself rigid. Listening. “One date would mean that both of them are already gone and that’s more than what you’re asking for right now. It’s not fair, Boone!” “Okay. Okay. I’ll just…I love you. I’ll leave right now. I won’t end it with Lari. You could still end it with Bannon, but—” at the look of desperation that flashed across Dani’s face, he said quickly, “I won’t ask for that. I’m not asking for anything. I’m just telling. I’m telling you that…I love you.” He sobered even more and said tenderly, “And you’re always going to be that for me.” Dani nearly crumbled. A man who’d seen her at her worst now shared the place she held in his heart—she nearly crumbled. Dani held on, kept firm, for herself. No one else.

Boone saw the resolve flash over her features and drew her into his arms. He kissed her forehead, tenderly, and whispered, “That look just now—on your face—it’s why I love you.” Dani fought the swimming tears, but a few broke the dam.



Boone left the room, but Dani stayed back another twenty minutes. She needed the silence and the emptiness to breathe. That’s all she needed. She knew formulating a logical thought was out of the question, at least until her twenty minutes was done. Then she’d stand up and live her life again, but until then—twenty minutes. She needed it, but as soon as Boone cleared the doorway, it burst open and Kate rushed in, frantic. “Okay.” Kate waved her hands, panicked. She couldn’t sit; she just stood there, restless and hurried out, “We’ve got a problem. A very very big problem and I don’t know what to do about it.” “What are you talking about?” Dani asked tiredly. Meek. “Jonah is at the winner ’s table right now and it’s him with Jake and Jeffries and there are flash flood warnings going on right now, but…” “People are drunk,” Dani said flatly. “People are drunk. People are buzzed from the games. Aiden’s a mess. She’s on, like, some other cloud right now. She’s not even making sense. I don’t know what’s that about, actually, I kinda do. She’s worked up about her dad, but trying to be a perfect hostess and she’s pretty pissed at Jonah too.” “Who else is pissed at him?” “Well, me because he hasn’t said one word to you this entire time.” “He’s playing poker.” “Exactly!” Kate proclaimed. “He shouldn’t be. He’s supposed to be your date and Aiden is supposed to be playing poker, but Mr. Thoughtful didn’t enter the party tonight.” She flapped her arms like a bird and shook her head, “But that’s not what this is about. What—we need people to leave and they can’t and if they don’t—we all might be flooded in this house.” “That doesn’t make any sense.” “I know, but Aiden’s not making sense and…I don’t know what to do and you just look like you had one of those talks, and I’m sorry. I don’t know who else to go to.” “What about Robbie? What does he say?” Kate stiffened indignantly, “I’m not talking to him.” “Kate.” Dani stood up. Calm, yet wrecked inside. “You need to go and talk to your best friend because he will know better than me. I promise. Right now, not the time for emotional and personal baggage to get in the way.” “Look who’s talking,” Kate snorted, but clamped a hand over her mouth. “I am so sorry. That was completely juvenile of me…and I’m sorry again.” Dani sighed and ran a hand through her hair. “Have you tried the police station?” “Yeah and they’re busy evacuating people out of Mae’s Grill. Mulvay said this is our problem. Blah, blah, blah, but the gist was that Jake and I should handle this.” She looked blankly at Dani and

said, “I can’t handle this.” Dani took over and instructed, calmly, “Talk to Robbie. We need to know if this house is going to get flooded or not. If it’s not, then we’ll need candles, matches, as much preserved food as we can get, and we’ll gather lots and lots of blankets. Find anything that might heat this place up too—just in case.” “What are you going to do?” “I’m going to break up the game,” Dani said gravely. “What? No. You can’t do that. People will go—that’s the only thing keeping people from realizing what’s going on outside. It’s really, really ugly outside. They’ll start thinking about leaving and then get panicked when they can’t drive through this anymore.” “Okay.” Dani sighed. “Um…I’ll go and find Bubba. Is he making sense?” “Yeah, but he’s trying to calm down Aiden. He sent me to you.” “Where are they?” “They’re upstairs. Aiden broke down about her dad a little while ago. It was very—she was smiling and then she was going off. She just flipped.” “Well, we have to know if the floods are going to wipe us out or we have to know what to do, Kate.” “Okay, but you’d need to ask Jonah that. He’s the one who knows water. He’s like the Water Whisperer or something.” Any other time and Dani would’ve thought that was funny, but now—not so much. “Okay. I’m going to go and ask Bubba and if he doesn’t know, I’m breaking up the game.” “But—” “No, buts. It’s the game or possibly our lives. I choose the game.” “You don’t have to be so melodramatic.” Kate rolled her eyes and shifted to pout. “What are you…how much have you had to drink tonight?” “I don’t know.” “Kate!” “Seven beers and yes, I am fully aware of how tanked I am.” “Okay, okay.” There was no time to dwell on that, so, “Go find Robbie. Get him to help. I’m heading to the master bedroom.” “Okay.” And with a nod, a salute, Kate bounced from the room. Dani exhaled and looked over her shoulders to the blanket of rain that pounded the house. She hadn’t considered it, but now she realized that Craigstown was due for a flood. They’d been in a fiveyear drought and Dani reflected, with sudden clarity, that the water was coming back with a bang. She remembered the wind. It was the first thing that slammed against their building. The wind had howled maliciously and Dani remembered the forbidding knot that had started to coil inside of her stomach. The wind barely registered her consciousness now, but it was a different time and a different place. There was no ocean and no tsunami that would wipe them out. There were no children who were going to die and Dani wasn’t alone this time. This wasn’t another storm. She wouldn’t let it happen, not again. But as she left the room, slowly, with the rain behind her, Dani still felt that same coil start to clench inside of her. And she knew it wouldn’t go away until she saw the sun, the clear sky, and everyone was still breathing around her. The party sounded louder against her eardrums and harsher. The people seemed drunker and the

giddy laughs were surreal to Dani as she shoved through the crowd and finally stumbled to the stairs. She heard shouting that was muffled as she drew closer. “No, I won’t—” Aiden shouted, but stopped abruptly as Dani knocked briefly on their door. “What?” Aiden called through, muffled. Dani took a breath and opened the door. She walked inside, saw the warning expressions on both the husband and wife and smiled brightly, “I need to steal your husband for a moment. There is a refreshment dilemma and only Bubba—sorry—Chimp Two can fix it.” Aiden scowled, but softened at the ridiculous name. Bubba ran a wary hand over his jaw and asked, “Can’t this wait?” “No. No, it can’t.” “I got all the pop out. I don’t know where Aiden put the rest of the refreshments.” Bubba frowned. “Well, it’s more of a flooding incident,” Dani said awkwardly. “Oh great!” Aiden threw her hands in the air. “It’s just likely to happen. My father ’s in the lap of luxury and I’m stuck with toilet flooding! This is not karma. I won’t let my dad get away with this!” “Um…” Dani wasn’t about to correct her. “Yes, that’s why I need Bubba.” “Fine. Go,” Aiden said sharply. “I’ll rant and rave to myself right now. It’s not like I’m going to go over there and lay into him. Tell my father how he’s missed the last twenty-seven years of my life and the first five didn’t even count. My nanny raised me. He probably forgot he even had a daughter when he met her.” “Okay. Fine. I’m going…” Bubba glanced sharply at his wife and asked, “Do you want me to put a yoga tape in? I could do that.” “I can do it! I wasn’t raised with a gold spoon in my hand. Just because I come from money, doesn’t mean I lived with servants!” “Okay. I’m going.” And Bubba walked out the door. Dani stayed behind, held suspended, and Aiden grimaced, “I’m sorry. I’m not…normally irrational, you just—it’s a big deal. My dad’s never visited—ever.” “No. I get that,” Dani murmured. “I’ll be better tomorrow.” “Okay.” Dani knew she’d see her before tomorrow, but it wasn’t the time or place to start explaining those circumstances. Dani offered, “Do the yoga. It really helps.” “Thanks. I’ll try…can’t hurt, right?” “No.” And Dani scurried off. Bubba was waiting in the stairway and he sighed, “I’m sorry that you heard that. Aiden’s…she represses everything that has to do with her dad and I think and it just snapped tonight. She’s really not…crazy or anything.” “No, trust me, I get that. Very much,” Dani said dryly and led the way back through the party and to the emptied porch she’d stood with Boone not long ago. “This isn’t about a flooded toilet, is it?” Bubba asked, gravely. Dani shut the door and asked abruptly, “What’s the elevation for this place?” “Huh?” “If there were warnings of flash floods, what’s the chance of this house getting flooded?” Bubba understood immediately and his face went blank. “Oh my god,” he cut out. “Bubba—” “I know, but we’re not on any elevated land at all. I mean, Robbie’s is probably the best place to go, but that’s a ten-minute drive and is there already flooding out there? Oh my god.”

He moved to the door and pushed it open, but he froze as water quickly rushed inside. For a muscular bodybuilder that was man-enough to be answer to Chimp Two, he froze like anyone else would’ve. Dani didn’t and she rushed to close the door. “Okay.” Dani shoved him back, away from the door, and said firmly, “We’re going to need lights. Lots and lots of light. Like flashers that you might use to shine deer or portable headlights. Okay? That’s your job. You have to get those for me. Now!” “We don’t have any,” he said faintly, his eyes still rooted to the door. “The water isn’t high enough. Do you have any neighbors that would have some? We need to move as many people as we can, but we need to be able to see where we’re going.” “I…” “Neighbors. Who would have them?” “Uh…Eddie would have some. He’s a big hunter.” “Good. Do you have waders at all?” “Uh, yeah.” “Put them on and go find Eddie. Get all the lights that you can carry back, okay?” “Okay.” Bubba jerked to reality and surged past her. Dani hauled him back and said firmly, “Come back.” Bubba stopped enough and heard her. He heard the words and murmured, “My wife is here.” “Okay.” And she let him go. Kate bypassed him on his way and she exclaimed, “Okay. Robbie and I got as much blankets etc. what you told me to get. He didn’t have any idea about what to do. How’d it go with Bubba?” “Aiden thinks that her toilet is flooded and I have her doing yoga tapes upstairs.” “Nice!” Kate chuckled, remembered their situation, and sobered. “Okay, what’s Bubba doing?” “It sounds as if we’re going to need to get people out of here so I sent him to a neighbor ’s to get shiners so that we can leave in the dark. I’d like to get everyone ready by the time he gets back.” And Kate asked the inevitable question. “How are we going to get people out of here?” Dani sighed inwardly and said, “I have no idea.” “Okay. Wanna hear my thoughts?” “Hell, yes.” “Okay, people need to be entertained right now, right? So that they won’t panic and try to drive away and end up dying?” “Sure,” Dani said dryly. “Okay, so they need to watch the poker game, but we need Jonah and he’s currently playing the Winner ’s game—ironic, huh?” “Sure.” Dani still waited. “Okay, so you should find Boone and have him replace Jonah. He can tell them that he’s just substituting for a moment because Aiden really needs her brother…or something.” “That’s…” Dani lit up. “That would work.” And she rushed off. She found him and dragged him to a private corner. She hushed him and said quickly, fiercely, “You can’t ask me why, but you just have to do what I’m telling you to do. I need you to go to the table, tell Jonah that his sister needs him and that you’ll play in his stead until he gets back. Here’s what I can’t explain, not right now—he’s not coming back for the game and you have to stall that game as long as possible. Okay?” Boone frowned, but he studied her intently and nodded, “Okay.” “Okay. Thank you.”

He nodded, studied her another moment, and then pushed through the crowd. Dani knew when he’d taken Jonah’s place because there was a collective sigh of disappointment that ran through the crowd. And she didn’t wait long until Jonah pushed through in Boone’s stead and stopped abruptly, distracted, as he saw Dani. “Oh, Aiden needs me.” He started to walk past, but Dani caught his hand and said forcefully, “No, she doesn’t. That was a lie. I need you.” “What?” “Come with me.” Dani pulled him into the first private corner they came across and she said quickly, “There’s flash floods, and the water is already coming into this house. I’ve sent Bubba to get some headlights or shiners from his neighbor and Kate and Robbie rounded up as many flashlights and blankets that they could find.” She paused. Took a breath. And finished, “We can’t stay in this house and we need to move these people and…Kate called you the Water Whisperer and yes, Boone knows that you’re not going back to that game. He was given instructions to stall the game as long as possible until we have everything figured out.” She took a breath. And waited. Jonah didn’t say anything, but frowned. “Something—please!” Jonah flashed a grin and whistled, “You’re really hot right now.” Dani frowned, but the coil unclenched—slightly. “Can we focus?” “We’re focusing. I’m focusing, um…” Jonah crossed to the garage and flipped the lights on. The lights didn’t turn on and he cleared his throat. “That’s not good.” “Have you called anyone?” “Kate called the police station, but they said we’re on our own since we’ve got two of their deputies and…well…you.” “Aiden’s got a few canoes. We could use them.” “Canoes aren’t going to keep anyone up. They’ll rock over with the first blast of wind that comes flying.” “Not for people to canoe in, but they can hold onto it. It’ll keep them adrift, if it gets that bad.” “What about…can we just keep people in the second story? Would that work?” “Not this house. I warned Aiden when she bought it. The first flood we get, no matter how small it is—her house is going. They built in the worst possible spot. All the water ’s going to slide down and pool by this house, ironic, huh?” “Kinda tired of irony right now,” Dani said faintly and bit her lip as he climbed a ladder and started inching one of the canoes down from the rafters. “You’re going…the canoe’s going to break in half if you keep at it that way,” Dani cried out and scrambled atop a freezer as she deftly caught the nose-end of the canoe and together they lowered the canoe from its secured slot. Jonah flipped it on his back and then flipped it to the ground. “You do that very…” “I’m the guardian on this river. I canoe—a lot.” “Oh.” And she stepped back and onto the freezer as Jonah worked at the second and then third canoe.

“Thank god Bubba used to want to be a canoer, huh?” Jonah grinned and Dani saw that he wasn’t worried. He was exhilarated and she shook her head in wonderment. “What?” “You’re enjoying yourself.” “Well, yeah, it’s just water.” “Water where people get stranded and can die from. Where panicked people can drown in,” Dani clipped out. “What else?” His grin vanished, but he sighed and glanced around again. He dialed his cell phone and a moment later, he yelled into his receiver, “Trent!” Dani heard him talking about shallow boat runners, but since the conversation turned technical and a foreign language, she glanced around to see what she could muster up for assistance. “Bags,” Dani stated. “Lots and lots of bags.” Jonah hung up and asked, “What?” “There’s not enough life jackets, but we can triple-bag bags, you know, the grocery bags that everyone keeps, but never throws out. We can blow air in them and just put three over each other so they won’t break that easily and people can put them inside their clothes. It’ll be sort of a lifejacket and Bubba has a lot of these bungee cords. People can hook them into their clothes and wrap the other end across the canoe to someone else. They’ll hold each other up on the canoe if they get too fatigued.” Jonah didn’t say anything for a moment, but he said quietly, “Dani, no one’s going to die here.” “Not this storm, they aren’t!” she said fiercely. “Everyone’s going to have to be told what to do if their clothes weigh them down—” “Okay, before you turn into Indiana Jones, Trent’s on his way with a flat runner. He and Hawk have a bunch that they’re pulling over here. We’ll be fine.” “What if they don’t get here in time? What if…they see other people that they need to save and they don’t get here—ever? What then? We have to plan. We have to—” Jonah caught her shoulders and said fiercely, “You’re not going to die.” Dani stopped and took a breath. She whispered, haunted, “That’s not what I’m scared of.” “What are you scared of?” Jonah whispered tenderly. His forehead rested against hers. “Tell me what you’re scared of.” He kissed her forehead and wrapped his arms around her frozen form. Dani’s arms hung limp, inside his circle, but she answered, numbly, “People dying around me.” “No one’s going to die.” “I didn’t do anything last time,” she confessed and gulped for air. She was drowning. “I didn’t do anything last time and they died. This time…” “You’re doing something and you’re a genius,” Jonah said firmly. He pulled back and searched her face. “I’m…” Dani took her last breath and let loose her demons. “I’m suffocating.” His eyes raked her features and he said softly, “I know.” “I’m….” She couldn’t say it. She couldn’t explain it. “I know,” Jonah said again and her fight left her. He wrapped his arms around her and said again, “I already know.” Dani’s arm slowly reached up and entwined themselves around him. “And you stayed,” Jonah added. “With those kids—you stayed with them and you did something. You held onto them, but you can’t fight off what’s inevitable. Death is sometimes inevitable, Dani. Even if it’s for someone who shouldn’t die. I know this river and I know that. And I know you. You could’ve left. You had the smarts to go, but you stayed.”



Dani never thought the vision of Hawk, driving a flat runner with three more chained behind him, would nearly bring tears of relief to her eyes. They did and she saw something she never thought she’d experience. Hawk winked at her as he climbed off the flat runner and Jonah hopped up instead. Hawk turned, just inside the now opened garage door and anchored the first flat runner inside as Jonah darted across all of them to confer with Trent, who drove the other pair. “How’s it going, Hawk?” Dani asked, stiffly and chilled from the rain and wind that was vacuumed inside the garage. “It’s cold. And wet,” Hawk grunted and turned to grab the pile of blankets that Kate and Robbie had gathered inside the house’s door. He handed them to Dani who handed them to Jonah when he returned. “Why don’t we just hand them out as everyone filters onto these things?” Dani suggested. “That’s a good idea.” But Jonah took one and said, “Before we bring everyone out, we’re going to find Bubba.” He took one blanket and then disappeared again as Dani heard one of the back flat runners zoom off. Kate and Robbie came to the door. “Do you have all the flashlights handy?” Dani asked. Kate nodded. Hawk grunted and asked, “We’re going to need three drivers. You know anyone who’s driven these things before?” “We can’t keep them all together?” Kate asked. “They’ll tip with all that weight. It’s just safer if they separate,” Dani answered for him. “I can drive one. We had to do a safety course, so near the river.” “No offense, Katey,” Hawk replied, flat. “I’d feel more comfortable with someone’s who’s comfortable with a flat runner.” “Um…” Dani offered, “Boone. He knows how to drive jet-skis and I think he told me once that his father owns a plantation in the south, by a swamp.” “That’d work. Two more.” “I can drive one,” Dani said faintly. “I’ve got…experience with this stuff.” She swallowed tightly. “Huh?” Kate asked, dumbfounded. “She does,” Boone spoke from behind her. “What…the game?” “It’s between Jake and that other older guy,” Boone said tiredly and he gazed outside. “So this is what’s going on.” “Okay,” Kate exclaimed. “What do you mean?”

“We were…” Boone glanced at Dani. “Dani can drive one of those, she’s had to before and if anyone knows water, it’s…” “Jonah, because he’s the Water Whisperer,” Dani interrupted. “Great,” Hawk dead-panned. “One more driver.” “Jake can do it,” Dani finished the puzzle. “He’s driven these things since we were little.” Kate snapped her fingers and said, “Yes! He has.” The sound of an engine was heard and it increased in volume as it sped closer and closer. The engine was cut and a moment later, Jonah darted back over the other three boats. “Okay.” He nodded and quickly skimmed over the group. “We’re good to go. Flashlights, blankets?” “Check and check.” Robbie nodded and slapped a hand to the pile. “We’ll hand them out. We don’t have enough blankets and flashlights for everyone, but we’re hoping that people can sit together and share. Every third person will get a blanket.” “Thank god my sister ’s a slight pack-rat.” Jonah grinned and stood beside Dani. He turned to Hawk, “Drivers?” Dani answered, “Me. Jake. And Boone. We’ve all had experience.” Jonah studied her and briefly studied Boone, but he didn’t comment. “I’ll go…who wants to explain it to them inside?” Robbie stopped short. “Jonah,” Kate said firmly. “I’ll get Aiden and Jonah needs to be the one to tell everyone. They’ll listen to him and…” “They’ll believe him,” Hawk finished what she couldn’t say. “Okay.” Jonah nodded to Hawk and three sets of keys were dished out. Dani took a breath, a blanket, and stepped onto the wobbly first flat runner. She crossed over the last three and was met with a smiling Trenton as he held onto the fourth runner. “Hi, Dani!” Trenton said warmly and shrugged, “I’d offer a hand, but I’m a little busy.” “Thanks,” she said dryly and moved past him. Boone followed her and Trenton greeted him cheerfully, “Hello, person I don’t know.” “Dani.” Boone stopped her. She was just about to climb onto the last flat runner when he said, “I’ll take the last spot. You take this one.” She didn’t argue and sat in her driver ’s seat. Boone moved past and laid a comforting hand on her shoulder as he passed for his spot. Trenton turned around and called out, “How does it feel, Dani?” “Rather be in bed right now,” Dani called out. Trenton laughed and commented, “Yeah. I’m sure Jonah’d like that too!” He laughed again and Dani stifled a groan. Boone murmured up, faintly, “So all these guys are Bannon’s friends?” “Yeah.” What else could she say? “Interesting.” Trenton called out, “I don’t think the Quandrys are going to want to still build here anymore. Not when they need to get flood insurance.” “You’d be surprised,” Boone said flatly and Dani groaned out loud this time. “Trent?” Dani called out. “Yeah?” “Can you shut up?” “Sure.” He laughed anyway. “Don’t take too much to natural disasters?” This time it was Dani who spoke flatly, “You’d be surprised.” At the first onslaught of steps, Trenton warned, “All right. Here we go. Mr. Guy Back There—

we’ll fill up your boat and you can break off and just wait for us. Jonah’ll take the lead and I’ll bring up the rear. Dani, Jonah will want you to drive behind him.” She nodded and took a calming breath. It didn’t work. Dani called out, “His name is Boone.” “What?” Boone called out. Dani ignored and said to Trent, “You can call him Boone, Trent.” “Will do. Take as many as you can, Boone, but don’t overdo it. You have to drive the machine so drive what you’re comfortable with. We’ll move at a nice and steady pace and you just follow right behind the lights in front of you. If it turns somewhere, you turn at that spot. We’ll keep each other in our headlights so there shouldn’t be any surprises along the way.” “Lifejackets?” Dani asked. “Jonah should’ve given you some. We got these little strips that can just cinch around the waist. When someone falls in, they blow up like magic. They’re great, but I’m surprised he didn’t hand you any. I’ve got some extras on my boat. Hold on.” He was right. They were plastic that clipped together around the waist. They were snug and Dani wished she could’ve seen them better in the daylight, but she took comfort in her trust for the Water Whisperer. The first of the partygoers crawled across the flat runners. They weren’t as deft with their footing and the wait seemed to take forever. Lari was one of the first and she made sure to sit next to Boone. Boone was able to handle eight and Dani piled ten on her own boat. In the end, Trenton and Jonah took the most with Hawk the second most. Julia rode with Jake while Kate and Robbie rode with Dani. Aiden and Bubba made sure to ride with Jonah and everyone seemed to have fit on the boats before Jonah veered from the house and zoomed beside Trent’s boat. He skimmed over Dani and Boone’s boats that were floating nearby. As each boat filled up, they broke from the chain and waited nearby, patiently. He nodded to each driver and said to Trent, “We’re good.” He had to shout over the engine’s light purr, but Dani was able to hear. “Bubba closed the house up and he didn’t see anyone else inside.” “Just a day in the office, right, boss?” Trenton shouted. Jonah grinned and remarked, “A day in the office.” His eyes met Dani’s and he added, “For some of us.” Aiden looked up from her huddled position at her brother ’s feet and inside her husband’s arms. She offered a weak smile and called out, “Hi, Dani.” Dani smiled, but didn’t offer an exchange. Aiden rolled her eyes and said, “Thanks for having me do yoga while you organized this.” Dani sighed and stood up to call out, “One thing I’ve learned over the years, and I’m pretty good in a crisis.” “All right, let’s head out,” Jonah shouted and took the lead. Dani veered behind and the rest fell in line. The ride to safety and higher ground was cold, torturous, and surprisingly uneventful. Trenton was right. Jonah veered where he was supposed to veer and everyone immediately fell in line. Each boat followed with six feet behind the other. It was easier to do since the engines were just underneath the surface, so there was no wake of waves to follow behind. Anyone who was still drunk was sober by the time they reached their destination.

Dani wasn’t surprised to find that they had managed to join up with the river and Jonah followed it back to their base headquarters. It stood on stilts, just in case the river rose to dangerous levels, but it was high enough up to easily outlast any flash floods that should simper off during the night hours into a small trickle of the early morning hours. Dani caught the shadow of some vehicles, but she never glanced for fear that her hand might jerk in its direction. She stayed true to the course and she heaved a breath of relief when she parked her boat next to Jonah’s and was met with another of their staff. Each boat was clamped into place and everyone scrambled off the unsteady surface for sure footing. As everyone filed in where they were met with dry blankets, Dani caught up to Jonah and said quietly, “Mae.” He nodded and said, “I called on the way over. She’s safe.” “Thank you.” “Hey,” Jonah stopped her as she would’ve moved inside. “What?” “Everyone’s going to be sleeping in the atrium, but we can sleep in my office. It’ll be a little more comfortable.” “And not offer such fine luxuries to everyone else?” “We’re going to be sharing with my sister, her husband, and probably Kate and Robbie.” “Does Trenton have an office?” “Yeah. Why?” “I’d like Boone to stay there, and Jake and Julia.” At his questioning glance, she explained merely with, “Family stands for something.” “Okay. I’ll talk to Trent, but I’m sure Hawk already called dibbs on whichever place is the most private. He’s got his eye on someone here.” “Why am I not surprised?” Dani murmured, dryly, and moved inside. She moved inside and gravitated towards Aiden where she stood with Bubba, Kate, and Robbie. “Here’s Chimp One to Flamingo Two.” Aiden laughed slightly. “They’ve got coffee here!” Kate gushed and sped off. “I hope she brings us back some,” Robbie murmured, thoughtfully, as he watched her leave. “Maybe us, but probably not you,” Aiden teased lightly. Robbie didn’t ask for any explanation, but he didn’t need one. Bubba promptly hit him on the back of his head with the flat side of his palm. “Hey!” But Robbie looked back again and rubbed, absentmindedly, behind his head. “There’s a reason why you were named Baboon,” Aiden pointed out. “For my grotesque ass?” Robbie joked. “Yes,” Aiden said seriously. Dani caught sight of Jake with Julia and took a deep breath. “I’ll be right back.” “May the force be with you,” Aiden remarked. “No doubt,” Dani murmured underneath her breath, but she put on a brave face as they turned and watched her approach. “Did you win?” Dani asked Jake. “There wasn’t a winner. Jonah interrupted the game before Jeffries went all out.” “Yeah. He’s…I don’t really know who the guy is.” “He’s a good poker player, I’ll tell you that. He’s smart.” Julia asked abruptly, “What do you want?”

Dani readied herself and murmured, “You guys can sleep in Trenton’s office with whoever else he puts in there.” “No thanks,” Julia said promptly. “We’ll take the atrium with all the other lowly beings.””Julia.” “No, Dani. Stop it.” And she left. Dani watched as she joined company with Lari, who stood just in front of Boone. “So,” Jake breathed out. “Your ex-fiancé walked away from our game before.” “I know.” “I’m trying not to wonder what that was about,” Jake confessed with a wry shake of his head. “But, it’s not working.” Dani chuckled, a genuine laugh, and shrugged, “It had nothing to do with you.” “That’s what I meant.” “Oh.” “Yeah.” Dani stiffened, “What do you want?” Jake chuckled and shook his head, “That’s just like you. You immediately go on the defensive.” “Jake.” “No, forget it. I was trying. Friends, right?” “I don’t know,” Dani confessed. Jake closed his eyes and shifted away, but he stopped himself and said, “I lost you for five years and I’d really…I need you in my life—somehow.” Dani wiped at a tear and moaned, “Jake, you just…” “Cut the heart of you, huh?” he teased. Dani swiftly punched him and laughed, “I hate you sometimes.” “Yeah.” Jake caught her fist and yanked her in for a hug. He wrapped two strong arms around her. “If you would just not care, it’d be a whole lot easier.” “What’s Julia going to say?” As Dani wrapped her own arms to return the fierce hug. “Eh, she can moan or cry, but she knows I love her. She can’t get rid of me,” Jake teased as he set away. “Seriously, you looked good with that flamingo on your head. You should wear it more often; visit Kathryn with that. Give it to her as a gift.” “No, no. I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy and I’ve grown fond of Shelly.” Jake laughed. “I wouldn’t force a Kathryn visit on any inanimate object.” “Only inanimate objects?” Jake laughed. “The animate objects are just fine, though?” “Well, yeah. Their animated. They can withstand the Kathryn glower.” “Because they’re animated?” “Yes. They’re jaunty and they dance and the stand still enough to feel the full power of Kathryn’s Glower.” Dani chuckled. “Jaunty?” “Jaunty.” Jake looked thoughtful and murmured, “You know what else is jaunty?” “What?” Dani waited in earnest. “The Chapel of Love.” Jake gleamed in excitement. “Right? Am I right?” “Oh my god.” Dani laughed loudly, she couldn’t contain it. “I’ve forgotten about that song.” “The Chapel of Love dances to all music.” “Only until you broke it and it died and withered away,” Dani pointed out. “Remember? That stupid thing went off and you got so mad, you threw a rock at it. Smashed it to pieces!” “Well, yeah…because we were in the middle of being…”

Intimate. Jake sobered instantly. Dani coughed and looked up, “Uh…Kate’s probably looking for me.” “Yeah.” Jake nodded. Dani turned and left, but Jake caught her shoulders and turned her in the right direction. “What’s up?” Kate asked, expectantly, as she handed a cup of coffee to Dani. Dani took it gratefully and asked, “Can guys and girls ever be…this is so junior high, but…can the opposite sex ever be friends?” “Yes.” Aiden and Kate nodded. “No.” Bubba and Robbie answered promptly. Dani sipped her coffee and Jonah arrived with a radio in his hand. “Okay,” he started, “you guys can bunker down in my office.” “What about you?” Aiden asked her brother. “Uh…” He met Dani’s eyes briefly. “Save me a place, but I’m going to be up for a while.” The rest nodded and filtered off. Dani asked as she remained, “Is everything okay?” “Um…there’s no good way for me to answer that so, get a good’s night sleep. For me.” Jonah offered a tentative smile before he turned and forgot she stood there. Trenton met him halfway and their heads bent together. Hawk moseyed to their group and the scowl was as evident as it was instant. Instead of moving into Jonah’s office, Dani grabbed a blanket and found herself wandering to the back halls of their headquarters. She wasn’t moving to a specific target, but she found herself blinking in surprise as she gazed in wonder at a freshwater tank that was an exact replica of Falls River. And it was complete with the black mussels that Dani helped finance with her donation of fifty thousand. A few had opened and the black pearls stood prominent amongst the sand and dirt that surrounded them. They were beautiful and masterpieces that explained why a necklace could cost over $12,000. Dani didn’t think of the monetary implications. She didn’t think how that little round piece of pearl might save Craigstown and Falls River from any financial burdens. She saw instead the life they offered. She remembered Jonah’s words that they were cancer-free and that is the true reason why Dani offered her money. It struck her, as it had throughout her life, how rich and life saving the smallest morsel on the earth may be. The smallest treasures sometimes meant the most of all.



The tank ran the entire wall of the room and it circled around much how the river winded along their state’s border. It was magnificent and there was even a model of Craigstown with Mae’s Grill making an appearance beside Tenderfoot Rush. “So this is what your boyfriend does.” Julia cleared her throat from the doorway and Dani’s momentary amazement vanished. “What do you want, Julia?” Julia closed the door behind her and tiredly ran a hand through her soaked hair. She tightened the blanket around her and cut to the chase, “Stay away from Jake.” “First you don’t want me at the house and now Jake? I believe you’ve already tried this trick. It didn’t take,” Dani clipped out. Julia chewed at her lip, but bent to look where Dani had just been. “Those are mussels?” “Yeah.” “They’re ugly,” Julia said flatly. “And only you would judge them on their appearances.” “I’m just saying they’re ugly. They are.” “Did you want something else or was it just a routine ‘stay away from Jake’ threat?” Dani asked, just as tired. “What’s your problem?” “I’d answer you, if you were my friend. You’re not.” “No, Dani, I’m your sister.” Julia shook her head and rolled her eyes. “You just…you’re so melodramatic sometimes.” “And you’re not?” “Right now? No. You’re being the dramatic one.” “Go away,” Dani said briskly. A sister ’s mutiny stood in place and retorted, “No.” “Go away…please.” “No.” Julia heaved a deep sigh. “Please.” “That doesn’t even make sense.” “So what? Neither does this whole night.” “Hmm. Party. Drinking. Angry words. Rain. Flood. And now we’re here. It makes perfect sense.” “You’re such a…never mind.” Julia moved towards the door, but stopped short and whirled around, “You could have called—once—to tell us that you were alive, but you didn’t. Shows me how much you cared.” “Kathryn knew I was going.”

“Yeah, well, Kathryn can be a manipulative bitch at times,” Julia clipped out. Dani sucked in her breath, shocked. “What? Like that’s news?” Julia cried out. “We both know what she’s like.” “Yeah, but…” Wow. “Whatever.” Julia turned back, but stopped again. “You get on your high horse about how you’ve been the one left out. Like we did it on purpose, but it wasn’t us, Dani. You pulled away. You pulled away from everyone—even Mae. No one connected to you—” “Jake did.” Julia stopped short, frozen at her words, but she shook herself free and said quietly, “And that about sums up our relationship. My future husband will always know my sister better than me. How sad is that?” “I never felt a part of the family.” “Because you put yourself there. You pulled away. We’d be downstairs and you would go up to your room. You always did it. You never stayed and spent time with us. What were we supposed to do?” “It’s—I’m not like you guys. I don’t like the same stupid shows or…I didn’t care about who was dating who. What was I supposed to do? Suck it up so that you guys felt connected to me?” Dani cried out. “You know,” disdain dripped from her voice. “It’s pretty pitiful that I’ve gotten to know you through my fiancé.” She wiped at a tear and added, hoarse, “And I think it’s just…pathetic that you haven’t visited your own aunt in the hospital. She’s dying, Dani, and you haven’t stepped one foot in that hospital.” “She wouldn’t see me if I did go there,” Dani countered. Just as fierce. “And you know that. Why would I volunteer for that humiliation? To be turned by Bernice?” “Bernice doesn’t work there anymore,” Julia corrected her, absentmindedly. “And how do you know Kathryn would turn you away?” “Because she’s a manipulative bitch!” “She’s dying! Dani. She’s dying and she’s already lost two nieces. I’d like her to feel as if she’s been given one back before she goes.” Julia let the tears slide down. She cried out, “She—I thought I was going to be the last one.” “What?” “I thought—” Julia gulped back the tears, but whispered, raggedly, “I thought I was the last one. Erica died. We were sure you were dead. I knew Kathryn was dying and Mae…Mae doesn’t care about me so I thought, I thought I was going to be alone.” She sniffed, “I still think that at times, so forgive me for being more than angry that you suddenly come back home and expect the welcome wagon to be pulled out. You don’t deserve it and I deserve something…” “…Julia…” “Shut up.” Julia sniffed and wiped at her nose. She turned away. “Just…shut up.” “What do you want from me?” Dani cried out. “I—what do you want from me?” “You’re supposed to know!” Julia rounded and screamed at her. “You’re supposed to know what to say to your sister that you left five years ago! If you don’t know what to say, you’re goddamn selfish, that’s what you are.” Dani was struck back and she blinked in horrified amazement. Her sister might as well have struck physically because her words punctuated worse. “I’m…” Dani couldn’t talk over the knot in her throat. “And don’t you goddamn apologize now. You can’t do it now because that’s cheating.” An older sister scolded her younger sibling.

“Shut up!” Dani retorted, feeling her own sibling irritation. “Just…you can’t tell me when to say it or what to say.” “I’m telling you when not to say it. You can’t say it now.” “As if I would.” “You were going to,” Julia retorted, defiantly. “I really hate you sometimes,” Dani groaned. “I know!” Julia said hotly. Dani turned away, but swung back, an ever-evolving door, “Look, this—between you and me— it’s our family’s fault. It’s not ours. We were raised to be like this and that’s wrong.” “Well…” Julia sobered. She might as well have said ‘duh,’ because the look was there. Dani pushed forth, “I’m sor—” “You can’t apologize now!” Julia cut her off. “I mean it!” “Well, I’m not selfish, Julia! So I’m not going to sit back and take it.” “Oh my—you didn’t say two words to me when we were growing up and now I can’t shut you up!” Julia cried out in annoyance. “What are we arguing about?” Dani shouted. “I don’t really know,” Julia shouted back. “But those things are ugly and you can’t get mad at me for saying that.” “Yeah, well, those things are cancer-free.” “What?” Julia was stunned. The anger was gone. “Are you serious?” “Yeah.” Dani calmed a bit, but was still a little irate and a lot tense. “Those things? Those ugly as hell things?” “They’re not that ugly.” “Yeah, now that you know they don’t have cancer—changes the perspective a bit,” Julia scoffed and peered closer. “Shut up.” Dani shook her head and stepped next to her sister. “Apparently they’re a really big find. Jonah’s all gaga over them.” “I can imagine,” Julia whispered, awed, and then laughed. “Not Jonah being gaga, but still…” “Yeah.” Julia sighed. Dani sighed with her and murmured, to the eerie silence that befell the two sisters, “I’m sorry.” At Julia’s quick look, she added, “And I mean it and I’ve meant it for a long time.” Julia closed her mouth and straightened. The water glistened and reflected their blue shadows to the ceiling above them. Julia looked back down and sighed, “I wish they could’ve found those before Erica…” “It wouldn’t have helped,” Dani spoke the truth, and felt her knot unwind—just slightly—from its hold deep inside of her. It hurt, but it hurt less. “They’ve known about the mussels for a long time, but research is pretty slow, you know.” “Wishful thinking,” Julia murmured. “Erica would’ve still…” “Died.” “Mom too.” “Yeah.” “Well,” Julia chuckled bitterly. “Isn’t this a nice touching scene between the torn sisters?” “You can mock me. You can hate me, but we’re still sisters, Julia.” Dani watched the water as she confided. “And I’ll go visit Kathryn tomorrow—even if it means that she’ll throw me out and the new receptionist will be humiliated for me. I’ll do it.” “That’s all I wanted.”

“Liar.” Dani was quick to call her lies. “You want me to apologize. You want me to stay away from Jake. You want me to go see Kathryn. You don’t want me at the house—I can’t keep track of where I can go and who I can talk to.” Julia rolled her eyes and griped, “So melodramatic.” Dani grinned faintly, but held firm. She waited. “You know…I know that I love you and I know that we’re sisters and family stands for something, right?” Julia murmured, hollow. “But sometimes, I absolutely and truly hate you.” “She would’ve still died if I stayed.” Julia closed her eyes and bent her head. Stricken and struck. Dani added, her own pain evident, “And I don’t think anything would’ve changed if I had stayed. I wouldn’t have helped because it’s how our family runs. Right? Kathryn’s dying and Mae won’t go near her sister.” “And that’s a coward.” “No. It’s called stupidity, pride, and just too many ghosts and secrets between us and we don’t even know half of them,” Dani rasped out. “It would’ve helped,” Julia spoke up. “If you had been here—it would’ve helped because you could’ve been at the funeral. That would’ve helped, I know that much because I really wanted you there when…I wanted my sister beside me, even if we hate each other.” And the mystery of families would never cease to amaze Dani. A ghost of a smile crossed her face and she said, “For what’s it worth, I wish that I had known. I would’ve come back, but…” “Erica changed a lot, you know.” Julia smiled for the first time and laughed even. “She…I know that I do stupid things, like clean obsessively, and straighten every pencil in the house, but, I need my world to make sense, I need what I can control to make sense and I know that. I know that it’s because I’ve had so much ripped from me and I’m controlling what I can and seeing you making Jake laugh, I can’t control that. I can’t control how much my fiancé still loves you and the hate that I do feel—just —it covers everything else…, but you’re my sister and…” “I love you too.” Dani shut her up. Julia’s resolve fell in that moment and the tears burst forth once more, “And I really miss Erica.” “I miss mom,” Dani whispered her own confession. “Me too…” Julia shook her head and brushed at her tears. “Okay, enough of our dysfunctional family bonding time…I hate you.” “I know.” And Dani watched as her sister, the one who was always composed, compose herself frantically before she walked back out the door. “Julia doesn’t hate you, you know,” Jake said from the doorway. He’d heard it all. Dani sighed, “I know, but she does hate me, though. At times it’s real.” “She doesn’t. She just…she doesn’t know how to handle things that she doesn’t understand.” Sardonic humor glinted in Dani’s eyes as she asked softly, “She sure understands herself. So you’re saying that it’s me that she doesn’t understand?” “Who does, Dani?” Jake countered swiftly. “I mean, you’re different. You left and this entirely different person that came back.” Trauma tended to change a person. She’d learned that much. “I am fully appreciating the irony that my ex-boyfriend is translating my sister for me,” Dani reflected, dryly. “Yeah…,” Jake glanced down, but he continued softly, “I’ve gotten a lot of that irony lately, trust me.” She frowned, “What are you talking about?” “It’s not…I know I’ve said it’s weird having you back, but I know all of you guys. I know you. I

know Erica. And I know Julia, but it’s like none of you guys even knew the other.” Dani closed her eyes. Jake continued, “I see you guys in each other, but there are differences. You guys are family. It’s a waste, actually. I mean, my family, there’s a reason why I don’t go around that much. My dad’s a waste and he’s…anyways, the three of you guys…there’s no reason for you to not know your own family.” Pain echoed from his words. Dani noted, softly, “You ever tell Julia what happened with your dad?” Jake let out a ragged breath and admitted, “No. She couldn’t handle that.” “She wouldn’t understand.” Dani felt an answering ache inside of her. “No. I mean, your Aunt Kathryn can be kinda scary at times, but not compared to my dad at all. And Julia…” “Needs her life in perfect order.” Julia did the cleaning, baking, cooking. She made sure everything ran like clockwork while Erica shined bright. And Dani stood back, in the shadows, and she watched. Jake found her there because he’d already been in his own shadows. “Closets aren’t so bad,” Dani said hoarsely. Jake held still and Dani knew he clung to her word, to whatever she was about to profess. So with her courage in tow, she said what they’d never talked about before, “Your dad locked you in a closet while he raped your mother.” She heard his swift intake of breath and thought it sounded as choked gasp of pain. Dani pressed, “And then when your mother wasn’t enough, he did it to your sisters, and then he beat you unconscious after all that.” No matter the years of separation, the two stood together in remembered haunts. Dani reached for his hand and found it welcoming and grateful as it clung to hers. She murmured, hallow and yet strong, “Your dad may be dead, but he’s still alive and more powerful than he was before. I’ve learned what ghosts can do to you.” Jake met her eyes. Dani tried and failed at a sad smile. “I was in a storm, when I was gone. I was in this awful storm. I survived, but a lot of people didn’t. Kids. I…,” she took a breath. “I felt them die, Jake, and I couldn’t do anything to save them. They’re still here with me, they’re here every day and I think your dad’s with you.” “What am I supposed to do about that?” he asked, choked and hurting. A childhood sweetheart looked at another in that moment when Dani replied, “I don’t know. He’s your dad.” “Dani.” “What,” The adult years caught up with her and she grinned faintly, “Sorry. I didn’t mean…I don’t know about your dad, but it’s been better for me. Coming home, I thought I was just running away from my demons, you know? I just took off, I left the hospital, left a measly note for Boone and I came here because I just couldn’t be there. Now, I don’t know. I can’t explain it, but it’s better. The nightmares stopped at least, that’s something.” Jake frowned again and glanced to their enjoined hands. He laughed softly, “It’s almost as if nothing happened.” Their hands broke away and Dani wrapped her arms around herself. Her eyes were solemn, “A lot happened.” “I know, but you and me, standing here and talking, holding hands, it’s like nothing changed between us.”

Dani knew in that moment and she shared out loud, “We wouldn’t have worked out in the end. Erica, it was more than the fact that she was there. You and me weren’t right.” Jake was silent, but he murmured a moment later, “I know.” “I’m sorry.” And Dani knew that she was apologizing for more than their haunted pasts. She apologized for a childhood love that had died and never fully given a healing light. She had taken part in that cheated growth of their love because she had left. As she always did. Her hand found his again and she squeezed his, reassuringly. A lot was still between them that wasn’t given voice, but Dani knew it would. It would take time, patience, and it would take the courage to reopen those wounds that still gushed dried blood. Dani took that courage again and asked, “Are you happy with her?” They both knew who she meant. Jake considered the question for a moment, and answered truthfully, “Yes, I am. Do I still love you? Yes. I still love Erica too, but I guess I go where I’m needed. Julia needs me and I need her in ways that I never needed Erica or you. Does that make sense?” “Yeah.” Dani nodded. She squeezed his hand again and then hugged herself once more. She smiled, “I had you for ten years, you know. I get more credit than the others.” Jake barked out a laugh and she saw his hand jerk upwards. He wiped a tear free and smiled in fondness relief, “Yeah. Ten years…I had you too.” “Jake, about Erica…” Jake overrode her and said instead, “About Erica, I didn’t come out here about her. Or…I didn’t stay for the whole shebang for her.” “Right.” Julia. “Julia doesn’t hate you, I think it’s the opposite,” Jake said what he had meant to say in the beginning. “She, she gets frantic when she doesn’t know how to react or handle something. She doesn’t know her place and she gets all restless inside. It’s why we had to go home the other night and she needed to clean. It’s how she finds her place.” He took another deep breath. “Erica was her reason for the longest time.” “And then it was Aunt Kathryn.” “Yeah,” Jake remarked. “But…” “She’s going to be gone soon.” “Yeah.” “She was my aunt too and she cared for me for thirteen years and…I don’t know her.” “She doesn’t know you either, Dani.” Jake looked at his childhood friend. “She could’ve known you, but she chose not to.” “Because I was given to her sister and not her, because I didn’t fit.” “Yeah.” “Yeah.” Dani took a breath and murmured, to shake her troubles free, “I get why Julia needs to have things in place. I remember that when we were kids. We’d play and she was the one who organized where the dolls were and she insisted on putting them all back.” She smiled at the memory. “Wow, I’d forgotten that.” They’d played together as children. They each had a special doll with their own name and Julia had insisted on making sure each were polished and pristine before they could even stay to play. Dani had never cared. Neither had Erica. Erica just cared about the clothes and hairstyles. She wanted her doll to look the most beautiful.

Dani always wanted her doll to be artistic, a poet, or just a daydreamer. Julia and Erica never understood it, but Dani never cared. She played how she wanted to play and the others took their dolls shopping. Dani smiled now and she sighed, “Julia had an inventory about…she inventoried the toys.” She laughed softly. Jake nodded, “Yeah. I can see her doing that. She inventories my cigars.” “She would.” “Yeah.” “Yeah.” They stood there at that moment. Both felt a love for the same soul, but it was a remembered love for Dani. A love that she still felt inside of her, but it hadn’t been unlocked until that moment. A love of a sister that she’d forgotten, even one that insisted the love wasn’t needed. Dani knew better, she should’ve known better. Dani closed her eyes as her heart opened in that moment. She felt all the remembered hurts upon her back, but she whispered, “I’m sorry.” Jake was silent, his eyes closed beside her. He knew what she meant, but he dared not ask. “I’m sorry,” she said again. “You’re my best friend, Dani,” Jake murmured. His hand squeezed over hers and he added, “No matter what happens—you’re my best friend. Always were and always will be.” “What about Erica?” “I loved Erica. I love Erica, but, she wasn’t my best friend.” Dani murmured, “I’ll give my crown…when Julia’s ready to take it.” It was the right thing to say. Dani saw the sudden and abrupt tears leap to Jake’s eyes. He stood speechless for a moment as he held upon her hand and in that moment, Dani’s heart swelled with love to the first boy she had given her heart. And for the first time in a long time, she smiled upon their past. The regret vanished and Dani felt free. She’d said it before and she’d say it again, but she loved Jake. He’d been her light, her confidant, and he’d been her sturdy hand as she learned what the world stood for and against. As she learned herself, Jake had been her anchor and Dani was immensely grateful that she had that back. It had been an ache she hadn’t known was missing, but she felt it return and click back into its rightful place and she felt whole. She felt whole again with her best friend and sidekick at her elbow. Jake whispered, “Part of me doesn’t want her to need it.” “Part of me doesn’t want her to need it either.” Jake bent and tenderly let his forehead rest against her. He whispered, “She can’t replace what you are.” Dani hadn’t known the tears had arrived until he raised a hand and wiped two from her cheek. He gave another soft smile, a hand squeeze, before he left and Dani was left feeling bereft, as she had another moment in time. It hurt. It would always hurt, but it was needed. It was healing. She was healing.



Dani took her twenty minutes that she’d been cheated from before until she moved to Jonah’s office and saw a small makeshift bed the others had left open for her. Jonah wasn’t there, but she curled underneath the blanket and when she woke—he still wasn’t beside her. She found him standing in a room in the back corner that she hadn’t discovered the night before. Not the night before, it was seven in the morning. It was the same morning and Dani felt wiped with four hours of sleep inside of her. Jonah had gotten none and he looked fatigued and alive in that same moment. With a steaming cup of coffee in his hand, he looked up and grinned briefly, “Hey.” “Morning.” Dani yawned abruptly and stretched lightly. “Hey, uh, you got anything to do in town?” “Why?” “I have to…I’ve got some errands and I was wondering if you’d be up for a boat ride.” “Oh, the water hasn’t gone down?” “No.” There was a quick flash of dread that crossed his face, but it was gone just as quick. “Um…I told Julia that I’d visit Kathryn, is the hospital okay?” “Yeah. They’re on pretty high ground so they should withstand double what the water is outside.” Jonah started to pile papers on top of each other. “Okay, um…let me go to the bathroom. Got any toothpaste around here?” “Yeah, there’s a staff bathroom. I’ll show you. We’ve got toiletries and the like for nights when we stay up sometimes.” “Are there a lot of those nights?” “You’d be surprised,” Jonah said ruefully. “Drownings and rescues—one of us always has to be here, on duty so, we pack this place in case we needed to live here.” He led the way and showed her a small bathroom, complete with a shower and towels. Jonah knocked on a counter door and told her, “You can rummage through here. We keep some extra clothes. We never know who’s going to need them so you might find something your size.” “Thanks,” Dani murmured, surprised. “Okay. I’ll see you up front when you’re done.” Jonah nodded and walked briskly away, in workmode. Dani wondered what was going on and what errands he needed to run the morning when they were still in flash-flood warnings. They climbed aboard another flat runner and Jonah steered the shallow boat towards town’s square. Dani caught sight of the road that led to Mae’s Grill and turned around, “Jonah, what about Mae? Can I go see her?”

“She’s not there. They were all taken to the town center. Most of the town should be there and later, people will be allowed to return to their homes to grab keepsakes and stuff like that.” “What do you mean, allowed?” “Just…” Jonah fell silent and hunched down on his driver ’s seat. “There’ll be an announcement made this afternoon.” “What aren’t you telling me?” She gazed around and added, “The water ’s high, but a lot of people have houses that might not even been touched by the flooding. Why wouldn’t they go back to their homes? What’s going on, Jonah?” “I don’t—I don’t want to say anything if I’m wrong then it’s just a lot of panic that, we don’t need to deal with that.” “Right.” Dani stiffened. “Because I’m prone to panicking.” “Not talking about you,” Jonah said quietly. Dani caught sight of the Dillon’s Boat Supply as they toiled past it. “Bet they’ll make a fortune now.” “Yeah. Maybe.” Jonah grinned and ran a wary hand over his face. “Jonah, what’s going on?” He grunted in response. “Besides the obvious,” Dani said dryly. “It’s nothing. Not really.” “Decode that coded message, please.” Jonah chuckled briefly as shrugged, “We’ll know if we’re safe if we make it through the night… how about that for ‘decoded’?” “So we’re not in the clear.” “Not by a long shot.” “And let me guess, I’m not to say a word to anyone?” Dani guessed correctly and reflected, ruefully, “Well, for what it’s worth, I’m going to see my aunt, who’ll probably not even talk to me and that’s if she doesn’t kick me out. The cryptic forbidding is safe with me.” Jonah looked started and relaxed a little, “Yeah? You’re going to see Kathryn?” “Hmm. Yeah…” “Good luck with that.” “Good luck with whatever you’re doing.” Dani studied him and murmured, “Wish you’d tell me what it was.” “It’s…hopefully nothing. Sorry, I’m not trying to not be ‘share-y’ guy. I just…I actually can’t tell you until I’m authorized by the town’s commissioner.” “And I’ve gone from sitting in the dark to completely perplexed, but….keep the classified 411. I’ve got a bigger cross to bear ahead…” Jonah coughed and supplied, “The dire and doomed visit to the dying Kathryn.” “Pretty much.” Dani grinned brightly. “I wouldn’t panic for nothing right now. I’m facing the worst alternative, hands down.” “Yeah, Trenton said that you and Julia had a shouting match last night.” “He could hear us? Great. I wonder who else did.” “He shut the fire doors so you were cut off from the atrium.” “Remind me to give him one of Mrs. Rollings’ bread baskets of goodies as a thank you.” Jonah twisted complete around. “Mrs. Rollings gave you a goodie basket?” “Yeah and, speaking out of context-wise, you’re extremely excited about that.” “She makes the best banana bread!” “And you’re such a guy right now.”

“Not to mention her peanut butter cookies.” Jonah groaned, “I gotta get some breakfast.” Dani laughed as she looked across the water again. Gracey’s Café had lost the red-umbrella that topped the tables. “Look at that.” Dani gestured towards them. “That sucks. Gracey loved those red umbrellas.” “Looks like she’s got some water inside too, but not too bad.” The black and white tiled flooring inside was lightly covered by a foot of water. If someone stood, it would’ve covered their entire foot, but the booths still looked untouched and the café could still be saved if the water didn’t stick around too long. “I wonder where the tables went? The outside tables,” Dani mused. “The wind,” Jonah said shortly. “It reached some tornado speed last night. We were pretty lucky that we got to headquarters when we did.” Dani felt a shiver of gloom sliver down her back. Just then, they turned the corner and Dani grinned, “And look, the gas station is still the hook-up for drinks.” Two boats of teenagers were drifting around the corner and a bottle flashed as it caught the sun between hands. “Don’t they have something better to do?” Jonah answered himself, “No. I would’ve been doing that when we were younger.” “You were kinda the rebellious leader type back then.” “Yeah, I just wanted to have fun, but some things pissed me off.” “Like when you beat up Trenton Galloway.” Talk about another life’s lesson in irony. Jonah chuckled, “Yeah, he pissed me off that year. He was going on and on about how he was going to ‘score’ with some chick on prom night and then he was going to ditch the girl for his real date that night. Made me mad.” “Reminds me of a typical man.” “I don’t know.” Jonah grew pensive. “He reminded me of my father—just ready to use and discard someone. I saw red that night, but Trent turned out to be a good guy.” “It was just for show.” “No.” Jonah shook his head. “You don’t understand. Some guys can do some pretty cruel stuff. Someone’s gotta speak up and say it’s not right or Trent would’ve done it and some girl might’ve, I don’t know—worst come to worst, she might’ve done something stupid. Best scenario, she would’ve just got her heart broken, but it wasn’t right and I was fed up that night.” “I was always scared of Hawk.” Dani thought a moment. “I still am scared of Hawk.” Jonah laughed and steered the boat behind the Laundromat, “Hawk’s a good guy actually. Onetrack mind about sex and girls, but he’s pretty decent. He sees through a lot of bullshit.” “I’ll take your word for it.” Dani glimpsed the Laundromat’s wall and saw a freshly-painted art emblem. “Ah look, the teenagers took the time to add some new graffiti. It’s good, replaced what the rain might’ve washed away.” “Jake can bust their asses later.” Dani glimpsed the hospital ahead as Jonah cut the engine just as the flat runner drew abreast the ground. “Looks like I’m walking,” Dani commented as she hopped out. “The town center ’s a block down. There shouldn’t be any water around it—” “So I can foot it and not shoot up a flare for my boat taxi.” Dani grinned and waved, “Good luck with whatever top-secret meeting you’re having.”

“I’m not—I am.” “I know.” Dani grinned and backtracked up the hill, towards the hospital. “Still rather be doing what you’re doing that what I’m about to do.” Jonah’s hoarse chuckle was silenced as he restarted the engine, but she saw his shoulders shaking slightly as he turned back around and headed in the opposite direction. Dani waited and watched as the boat curved around the Laundromat again and disappeared. “And if I was going to make a guess…,” Dani muttered to herself. “Town hall it is.” She laughed to herself and rolled her eyes, “And I’m talking to myself again.” The hospital welcomed her with sliding doors and Dani smelled freshly brewed coffee before her foot cleared one step inside. Dani snorted in appreciation as the receptionist looked up and smiled a tired smile. Bernice may have retired, but her legend lived on. Her daughter was the new receptionist. “Morning, Dani,” Carley greeted warmly. “Hi, Carley. I’ve actually been wondering what you’ve been up to, now I know.” Carley stood and poured a cup of coffee. She handed it over the counter and said lightly, “No, you haven’t been, but it’s good with me. Married with two kids and I’m working night shifts to make the ends meet.” “Broken engagement and in the middle of family strife,” Dani summed up her life. Carley laughed, “Sounds like a typical O’Hara.” “You know my family well.” “I do, actually. Julia comes in a lot in the mornings. I worked the night shift back when Erica… you know…” “So you were another shoulder for Julia to cry on.” Carley shrugged, “It was okay with me. My sister died of leukemia. I can sympathize.” “I’m sorry, I didn’t know that.” “It’s okay. She was in the hospital in Petersburg. Different small town, different small town politics. They had a few fundraisers for her, but Chloe didn’t want a lot of fuss.” “How old was she?” “Six.” “How old were you?” “Senior in high school.” “I’m sorry, Carley. I remember…is that why you didn’t go to prom?” “Something like that,” Carley said dryly. “Something in the name of Trenton Galloway was supposed to take me, but didn’t show.” Dani sucked her breath in. Oh. “But that’s my sad story; let’s hear about this broken engagement?” Carley requested. Dani answered, “Long story short, I don’t think I ever got over Jake until I came back.” “It’s hard when the ghost isn’t breathing for the haunting to stop.” “Huh?” “Never mind.” Carley flashed a smile. “Are you here to see your aunt?” “Yes.” Dani took a deep breath. “And I’m fully aware that she might have you throw me out, so if that happens, I won’t hold it against you.” “Yes.” Carley grinned as she stood up and tucked a small cordless phone in her pocket. “I wouldn’t want that; it’s more the drunks who get sent to detox that I’m worried about. You’re small potatoes compared to them, Dani O’Hara.” “I’m okay with being small potatoes.” Dani grinned and leaned back as Carley moved into a hallway.

It didn’t take long before she came back and said shortly, “Kathryn said you could go in, but she’s not sure if she’ll talk to you.” “Oh.” And Dani laughed. “It’s better than what I thought.” “My mom had my grandma barred from the hospital back when Chloe was a regular customer. Every family’s got their own ways.” “My family’s a little unique.” “Not really. You’d be surprised at the families that come through the doors. Pieces of work, let me tell you.” And Carley grinned in farewell as Dani took another breath for courage and walked past. She heard the background music of call lights blinking and other alarms that sent a visitor ’s heart racing, imagining the worst, while the nurses sat calmly and unmoving. No one must’ve been dying. Dani had the best nurses during her time in our own ‘trauma’ ward, but after she’d been downgraded from observation to transition. The only problem, they treated her like she’d been about to break. Dani knew it had been true. She had been close to her ending point, but being treated in that manner—she needed the opposite behavior. She needed to be treated as if she were tough. She’d prevail, and that strength and belief— she would’ve clung to it desperately. Yet another moment of ‘aha’ lightbulbs for Dani. A slight chuckle graced her face as she stopped in her aunt’s doorway. Kathryn lay aged and near death, but her hands were perfectly propped over the folded back sheet and dead center over her body. Her brown curls were brushed, the curl over her shoulders and teased at the small expanse of skin that showed from Kathryn’s pink silk nightie. Her aunt was dying in that moment. In fact, Dani’s visit brought some life back to her and even if Kathryn would never admit it, Dani knew that was something her aunt’s unconscious was grateful for. “Hello, Aunt Kathryn,” Dani murmured the perfunctory title that had never shortened from familiarity. The eyes stayed closed, but the chest paused on a suspended breath. Dani stepped inside and took the large, white leather, chair that stood out from the prim and proper sitting chairs. Her chair was the ‘sleeping’ chair and Dani knew that anyone who slept there wasn’t grateful for the comfortable surroundings. Who would be, if they slept next to their kin in a hospital bed? “You know…” Dani took the plunge and spoke to the stoic statue. “I was in a hospital not too long ago, but it wasn’t this nice. Well, it wasn’t until I got all sorts of publicity that I didn’t want, then the accommodations got real good, especially when reporters snuck in for the candid shot.” Most of her flowers hadn’t been delivered from well-wishers. The hospital had purchased them to set the ‘healing atmosphere’ that blended impressively for the perfect newspaper photograph. No wonder she’d needed an escape. Dani sighed at the memory and looked back to her aunt. Still nothing, but she was listening. Kathryn always listened. She listened and judged and made sure that she was superior in our own mind. “I know why you loved Julia and Erica more than me.” Dani cut to the chase and said promptly, “You loved the same man that my momma loved and I’m thinking…I’m a bit too like my momma for you to pretend I was yours. I’m right, aren’t I?” The corpse disguise was done to perfection. No twitch, no reaction, nothing. “I look like momma. I don’t look like him, do I? And that’s what you kept in that sick head of

yours. It’s why you didn’t fight Mae at all, when she wanted to adopt me. It wasn’t because that’s what my momma wanted—you couldn’t pretend I was yours.” A shallow, ragged, breath escaped her aunt’s parched lips. “I’ve been thinking about it. You and momma had the same taste in men. My momma wasn’t ‘right’ in the head, as some people have said, and you’ve never married. In fact, you’ve never been with any man. Those are the types that hold on the longest and you held on, didn’t you?” A single tear escaped her aunt’s eyelid, but Dani realized that she was unemotional. Flat. She ceased caring. “I should be angry at you. Julia told me that I was the one that pulled away, but that’s not true, is it? You pushed me away and a nine year old feels that and thinks it’s something wrong with her. There wasn’t anything wrong with me, Aunt Kathryn. It was you. Something was wrong with you.” “You ungrateful…” the corpse hissed. “See—I’m not ungrateful, but I’m not grateful. I’m…just figuring it all out, Aunt Kathryn, and that’s how I see it. That’s how everything went down, didn’t it?” “Leave.” The order was expected. Her grandmomma had said the same thing, but Dani didn’t think it was her. It was the courage she spoke. Dani nodded in acceptance and pushed out of the brief comfortable chair, “Fine, but I am your niece. I’m still your niece and Julia is not your birth daughter. She’s my momma’s and you can’t erase her DNA, no matter how much you wish you could. I’d sure like to know who my daddy is, but I know you won’t tell me—not on your deathbed since you kept it quiet for thirty years.” She stopped short and turned back, “I promised Julia that I’d come and see you. She didn’t want you to die thinking you only had one niece left in this world, but I think she got it wrong. You wanted to forget that I ever existed and Julia’s misdirected wish did the opposite of what she wanted. You would’ve been happier if I hadn’t come, wouldn’t you?” “You should respect the dying,” Kathryn finally opened her eyes and said harshly. “I know.” Dani nodded. “And I know I should, but I respect the truth more. This was a good chat. I feel good about it.” There wasn’t much else to say so she left. The coffee tasted better and her feet had a lighter tread. There wasn’t any water for her to slide on, so Dani felt good when she left the hospital. The sun winked back at her.



The community center was packed to the brinking point and yet, Dani watched in amazement as familiar faces from the River ’s Headquarters approached the water ’s edge. More and more were still arriving, dried and grateful. Dani didn’t need to worry about searching for her friends. Kate found her and yawned, “Morningwhere’dyoudisappearto?” “Disperieto?” “No.” Kate laughed. “No. Sorry. Where’d you disappear to this morning? I know you slept in the office because I woke up at four and you were curled all cute-like in Jonah’s dusty blanket.” “Oh, I went to see my aunt and Jonah went somewhere else. It’s all secretive.” “Hmm.” Kate sighed, “I suppose I should round up my awful-tasting partner—that sounded very wrong. I meant…” “Your partner that has awful taste.” “Yes! Thank you, God!” “Everyone’s coming in?” “Hmm mmm.” Kate nodded. “Everyone’s supposed to round up for emergencies. It’s typical protocol and I’m supposed to report to duty. Where is Jake?” “Over there.” Dani pointed the path and Kate harrumphed before she followed. Aiden took her place and spoke before spoken to, “So, mi hermano called and said that we have to sit tight before saving my home. You know how long?” “He said through the night.” “Great.” Bubba followed behind, tired as everyone else, “Anyone have cards?” “Sadly, I never played poker last night, but I’m pokered out.” Aiden grimaced. “Bad memories for the rest of my life.” “Who knew how powerful poker was?” Dani teased. “You’re in a good mood,” Aiden announced. “How come?” “I bid my farewell to my aunt this morning and I survived another disaster. I have good reason to be chipper.” Aiden caught her arm. “What?! ‘Another ’ natural disaster?” Dani shook her off, “No, no. Mum’s the word. I’ve filled up with emotional conversations. Chipper is how I’m going to be from now on.” “Famous last words, Flamingo Two,” Bubba forewarned and teased. “I will always be known as that, won’t I?” “Pretty much.” Aiden left the ‘another ’ incident alone and Dani relaxed, a little. The chipper was starting to be more forced as the conversation went along.

Aiden added, “So the Morning Aunt was in a good mood?” “No. And no—it was not touchy-feely-share-y stuff this morning. It was more me, saying a lot of things that Kathryn would probably not ever want aired, but I said what I needed to say and she never corrected me, which...is worse.” “Flamingo Two, you have lost Chimp Two,” Bubba grunted. “No decoding necessary. It wasn’t good content to be shared. Sorry.” “Well, I hail from a long line of ‘not good content to be shared’ hailers…that was awful, sorry,” Aiden said ruefully. “I’m just saying…good for you. There’s quite a bit that I haven’t ‘shared’ with my father and it resulted in my wacky breakdown last night.” “Before your house got flooded and we all had to flee for our lives.” “Yes. Not good timing.” “Ah!” Aiden cried out. “They have donuts! And I’m over thirty and my metabolism can’t take that and I really hate this flood even more.” “Your heart will always be child-like.” Dani grinned. “As it should! Thank you.” Bubba wrapped an arm around his wife, but Aiden shoved him off. “Oh, no—ew! We both smell and I don’t love you that much.” “Chimp Two has been rejected from his first mate. Chimp Two shall maybe look elsewhere for another Chimp One.” “Chimp Two is welcome to do just that,” Aiden murmured as they passed the donuts and inhaled the grease-filled air. “They smell heavenly.” “I bet chimps have great metabolism,” Dani mused. “I bet chimps could eat an entire box of donuts.” “Hopefully it wouldn’t poison them like chocolate and dogs.” “Hmmm. I can dream.” Bubba had left, long ago. “Oh, there’s Mae.” And Aiden went in search to ensure no Chimp One was found elsewhere. Her aunt was hesitant, but Dani quickly hailed, “I can’t do emotional right now so it’s only lighthearted conversations allowed. And that definitely leaves out adoption conversations.” Mae chuckled dryly and sighed in relief. “Thank God.” “Yes.” They fell silent and watched the parade of dazed, lost, and the pissed walk around them. “Not a lot of folks enjoy getting told they need to leave their homes,” Mae noted. “It’s for their safety.” “They don’t see it that way.” Something in her aunt’s voice had Dani frowning, “What do you mean?” “A lot of homes weren’t touched by the flash floods. A lot of folks are coming in to hear whatever bullshit story is the reason why they have to uproot from their dry homes.” “Because it’s still raining and there are still flash floods going on. The water ’s rising, Mae.” “Its farther north. It ain’t that bad around here anymore. The river nearly touched my Grill, but I ain’t worried. We haven’t flooded since ‘62. That flood wiped everyone out, but they built the dam since then.” “It’s flooding pretty bad up north?” “Yeah. Round about near the dam, but I don’t think those folk are being forced out of their homes.” Dani frowned. Mae sensed her niece’s perusal and shrugged, “I just don’t like being forced from my home.

That’s all. I gotta think a lot of folk feel the same. I don’t think they’ll sit tight and wait for any announcement saying it’s okay to go home. They’ll come in, hear any reason that Jonah might be cooking up, and probably head back home.” “This isn’t some controversy. Whatever reason that Jonah has for this, it’s not some government controversy. Do you think people are thinking that?” “Folk don’t trust the government that well around here.” “Why?” Mae quieted. “No, I want to know why.” “Because…I know that Jonah’s got reason, but a while back before Tenderfoot Rush brought a lot of tourists to this region, people were hurting for money. Craigstown was dying and a lot of resorts tried coming in to help out the revenue, but the government said no because of the land’s safety. It set a lot of seeds inside people and some of those seeds are still in bloom. Jonah was nearly crucified a few years back when he wouldn’t let that big company into town.” “I thought that was actually good.” “Those people aren’t thinking that right now. What sits with them is that Jonah didn’t let them get more money. They like the water around here, but with being flooded and forced out of their homes —they’re not too caring about its quality and such. A lot of resentment bristling amongst this group today.” Talk about doom and gloom. Mae’s prediction turned out accurate and Dani noticed an emptiness around the community center a few hours later. She even stood at the door and watched as Julia left. The waters were decreasing, but the mayor announced everyone needed to stay together in the center. Flooding increased more and more farther north and that water would travel south. Dani was helpless as she realized people ceased to see reason at times. Especially when old emotions reared their ugly heads and deep-rooted beliefs, no matter how illogical, started churning their wheels. She almost started to think that people left out of spite, not caring about their safety. Aiden and Bubba remained oblivious and happy. Robbie joined their group as Dani sat down with a blanket over her lap. Mae had moved to a card game with Barney and Jeffries. Dani could hear their chatter, but she wasn’t avidly listening. Robbie turned to her and asked, “So, where’s Jonah lately?” Aiden and Bubba looked up from their card game (they had folded) and waited with somber expressions on their faces. “I don’t know.” “The mayor didn’t really say anything,” Aiden spoke up. “Just that we’re supposed to sit tight, but Jonah said if we get clear through the night, then we should be okay.” “The water ’s gone down outside,” Robbie murmured. “Flooding up north can affect us too,” Bubba noted. “I know, but my home’s safe. I built it high enough.” “Nothing’s safe,” Aiden muttered to herself. “You can’t expect anything to be immune to the weather, even if it’s got money behind it.” Robbie stiffened. “What?” “Nothing.” Bubba didn’t say a word. “No,” Robbie pushed forward. “What are you talking about?” “Nothing.”

“This have to do with your dad staying at my place?” “No.” “Or was that some poke at me because I’ve got some money.” “You’ve got more than some,” Aiden snorted and sat up. “You took a pretty penny with that settlement you won.” She shot a furtive glance at Dani, but continued, “And you got partner because of that. You’re one of the few attorneys in town. You make more than all three of us together right here.” “Not Dani.” “What?” Aiden and Bubba looked up. Robbie quieted a moment, but said anyway, “Dani’s got near a million in the bank.” They all looked at her and Dani asked, “How do you know that?” She shouldn’t have been surprised. She’d always supposed small towns knew everything, but no one had questioned the unusual amount in her bank account. She’d actually thought that Mrs. Gallows had kept to her confidentiality clause, but... Robbie gave up the game and said shortly, “Kelley Lynn was in the bank when you deposited that check. She overheard Mrs. Gallows.” “And Kelley Lynn is your secretary,” Dani said faintly. “I love how everyone is so connected in small towns. Makes me remember why I needed to leave before.” “You have almost a million dollars?” Aiden cried out. Dani shrugged, “So?” “Where’d that come from?” “That’s…private.” “Does Jonah know?” “Is it any of his business?” Dani countered. “Yes! Jonah would want to know that.” Dani didn’t think it was the typical reason why people wanted to know who had what in their bank accounts. Dani casted bait, “Do you guys not like people who have money?” Aiden took it, “What are you talking about?” “You just threw money in Robbie’s face. You seem irritated that I’ve got some and you say that Jonah would want to know that. What? Is it the money thing? Do you not like anyone who has money because you think they’ll turn into your father?” Aiden sucked in her breath, taken aback. And Dani waited. What she had in her bank account was her business and no one else’s. Why that money was there was her business and no one else and she wasn’t ever going to feel the sharing mood about her past. Too bad small towns thrive on secrets like that. “I can’t believe you just said that to me.” Aiden stood up. “Yeah, well, my money is personal, Aiden. You don’t have a right to demand to know that or command me to tell Jonah.” “I wasn’t…” She was and she knew it. “Maybe we should call a breather?” Bubba requested and a moment later, after Aiden’s jerky nod of approval, he ushered his wife to another corner. Dani sat down, suddenly exhausted and breathless. “Don’t worry about Aiden. She’ll get over it. She’s just worked up cause her dad’s in town. A person can’t see straight when they’re all riled up inside.” “I know.” Dani still felt bitter and regretful. “I feel the same.”

“What?” Robbie grinned and idly picked up the abandoned cards. He started shuffling them in his hands, hunched over, and asked, “You don’t like being rich?” “It’s not the money. It’s the…” It’s why the money was there. “What?” “Nothing.” “So it’s where that money came from,” Robbie pinpointed with amazing accuracy. “Don’t worry. Like I said, Aiden will cool off and apologize. She’s good about that.” “Mae was right,” Dani breathed out. “People don’t think logically when they’re backed in a corner.” “Yeah.” Robbie glanced around. “I wasn’t here a while back, but Aiden said the town got pretty ugly when Jonah said no to some company’s building proposal.” “You think it’s some government conspiracy?” “What is?” Dani shrugged. “Mae was hinting that people might be thinking that.” “Do I think it’s some conspiracy? No, but do I think people aren’t thinking right? Yes. Some of ‘em anyway. Small towns operate on their own, they don’t like being told what to do and what not to do, especially when it comes to their homes.” “There’s gotta be some reason why we’re all staying here though.” “I don’t know. They aren’t sharing, whatever it is.” “And there’s gotta be a reason for that.” “I think there is and you think there is.” Robbie gestured between them, “But I don’t think some of those people out there think that.” “Small towns.” Dani sighed. “Everyone knows each other ’s business and everyone’s got an opinion about it, no matter how wrong they are.” “A lot of these folks aren’t educated. You and me—we left. We saw what else was out there, but people can get set in their ways and their thinking when they don’t know how small they really are,” Robbie explained. “I know, but that can be dangerous sometimes.” “You’re not getting an argument from me.” “I don’t have a good feeling about this,” Dani murmured as she watched the crowd. More and more furtive glances were shot around and more and more small groups were starting to separate from the larger crowd. The whispers nearly buzzed with malicious and foolish intent. Dani saw it all in that moment and knew, no matter what happened, it wouldn’t end well. “Oh, hey, there’s Jonah.” Robbie gestured towards a side door. Dani watched as Jonah moved through the crowd. He talked with his sister, but the crowd moved away. Robbie laughed. “It’s never surprising how they’ll turn on someone they used to worship the day before.” “Was this how it was before?” “I don’t know. I wasn’t here at that time, but it got ugly. Jonah only had a few friends, but when the report came out that the company actually would’ve poisoned the water supply, Jonah was hailed as the town’s savior.” Robbie stood up as Jonah headed in their direction. He finished, “The town’s not remembering that anymore. I can tell you that much.” “Jonah.” Robbie nodded in greeting. “Robbie.” Jonah did the same and settled on Dani, “You wanna go eat?” “Sure.” Robbie grinned good-naturedly, in farewell.

Jonah led the way into a private back room with some food waiting on a table. “What’s this?” It was a buffet of meat, cheese, casseroles, bread, and even some lasagna. Another table was set up with drinks such as soda, water, and even some beer. Jonah said dryly, “Even the wealthy get benefits in times of disasters.” “Are you serious?” “Yeah.” Jonah shook his head. “It’s like a first class room for the wealthy and privileged.” “And how are we privileged?” “I got some benefits being the Water Whisperer,” Jonah teased lightly. “The mayor trusts me…” “Even though everyone else forgets to?” Dani finished his thought. “Yeah.” “Jonah,” a voice behind them boomed with authority and Dani felt Jonah stiffen beside her. She turned and guessed the middle-aged man with graying hair that only accentuated his aged rakish looks was Elliott Bannon. And Jonah was not happy to see him. Dani studied him a moment longer. He walked with purpose and a stride that told others to get out of his way or else. His hair was startling dark brown, but there was graying hints scattered throughout the rich curls. His jaw was firm and pointed that told anyone who glimpsed him that he had a purpose and he wouldn’t veer off his course, no matter who be damned. “Father,” Jonah greeted. “I wasn’t aware that a boat had been sent for you.” “Elliott Bannon.” He thrust a hand in Dani’s direction. “You’re the O’Hara girl that I’ve been told so much about.” Dani grinned coolly, “Well, I wouldn’t believe anything that you’re told from Drew Quandry. He just found out about my existence a few days ago and he’s not exactly a fan.” Startled, Elliott took another assessing glance and chuckled with a deep baritone. “You’re spirited. That’s what Quandry told me, but he wasn’t the one filling my head. I heard about your courageous feat during the tsunami in Indonesia. You saved ten children, did you not? You were hailed a hero there. And yet, you’re here in Podunk America and you’ve shacked up with my son.” Jonah held himself ramrod straight, but Dani swiftly murmured back, her teeth barely in check, “My response to your obvious bait is that Podunk America is my home and your son is the hero around here, which he’s rightfully earned. I’d take my visit here, if I were you, to learn a few things from what money can’t produce.” Elliott gleamed, calculating, “You got a healthy award, didn’t you? Near a million, from what my figures-head told me in a memo.” “Father,” Jonah interrupted as he stepped between them. “Dani’s not going to be intimidated because you researched her.” “If you want to learn the art of intimidation, I’ve got a dying aunt who could still give you some pointers,” Dani mused behind Jonah’s back. “Father, get away from them,” Aiden cried out as she stood, frozen in the doorway, but now pushed herself towards them. “Hello, my daughter.” Elliott was cool as ice and not a curl was ruffled. “Your home is really beautiful.” Aiden sucked in her breath, but shook her head sadly, “It’s not my home and you know it. Although, Robbie said we could stay there until my real home is livable.” “Aiden, I can handle this,” Jonah murmured, softly. “You shouldn’t have to. You weren’t damaged by him. I was, I’ve got a few more things to say to him than you.” And Aiden switched her focus. “Why’d you come here, Father? Was it really to spearhead for the Quandrys or did you finally decide to call our bluff? Okay. I don’t live in a

beautiful mansion. My husband isn’t an executive for a local business that trades internationally. We have an average home and I don’t care what you think anymore. I’m not moving into the city and working at one of your offices. I’d rather—have my home flooded first.” Dani caught sight of the Quandrys in that moment. They’d arrived and had settled into the opposite corner of the ‘First Class’ buffet. Drew’s head was bent in a private meeting with another middle-aged man around his fifties or sixties. Dani guessed that was the eldest Quandry while Boone sat at a table with Susan and Lari. Lari didn’t have her arm on Boone’s leg, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t trying. She had scooted her chair close enough to nearly be in his lap, but Boone met Dani’s gaze and promptly scooted his chair away from Lari’s seeking self. Dani also saw Trenton come to the doorway and pause, hesitant, as he saw the scene that unfolded before him. Dani saw the rapt alertness on his face and then turned back towards the Quandrys. Drew glanced over to their group and she saw a flash of triumph in his eyes. “Stop,” Dani murmured huskily with a hand to Jonah’s arm. She pulled him back and away. Aiden still exchanged bitter daughterly yearnings with a businessman who merely deflected them with years of practice. He hadn’t even started his carnage and Aiden had already reared her ugly spiteful head that had been earned from too many years of as a rejected daughter. “What?” Jonah asked, but watched his sister and father. “That’s why he’s here.” “What?” Jonah looked at her now. “He’s here to get in your head and mess you up.” “That’s exactly why he’s here,” Jonah relinquished and caught sight of Trenton. “I have to go, anyway. I’d run from here. Run and hide.” Dani chuckled. “I’ll hide behind Mae’s skirt.” Mae had never worn a skirt in her life—unless it was a miniskirt. There wouldn’t be much hiding behind those, but that wasn’t the purpose. “I have to go,” Jonah said again and with a weary glance cast in his sister ’s direction, he turned and joined Trenton as they both turned together and left the room. Dani was left watching.



It was around ten o’clock that night when Dani heard her aunt sigh disgustedly. Jeffries, who’d been explaining what the dolphin on his wedding band stood for, turned away from Barney and asked Mae, “What’s wrong?” “Nothing. Everything.” And Mae’s decision was decided. She stood up and said curtly, “The water ’s almost completely gone. I’m going to make sure my livelihood is still standing. I’m a bit more worried about that than whatever secret plan they got cooking here.” “Mae.” Dani also stood up and turned from her mindless chatter with Robbie. “I’m sorry. I know you’re invested here, but I’m going. We’re going to be wasting an entire night and they’ll only come in the morning and tell us to leave. I’m going to save myself the wait and leave now.” “They told us to stay here for our safety.” Robbie also stood up. “From what? We’re in the clear. The flooding is up north and the water ’s not coming down or it would’ve been here by now.” “The topsoil is eroding quickly up there. They’re worried about what that’ll do to the river down here.” Mae could’ve rolled her eyes, her tone bounced off the warning and she scorned, “The river hasn’t flooded since the dam was built. We’re fine. We’re always fine. I’m going.” Barney and Jeffries stood too. “Let’s go, guys,” Mae commanded and they followed behind. Jeffries offered Dani an apologetic smile, but he sighed and fell in line behind his safety blanket. As they left, Robbie shook his head. “That’s funny.” “What is?” Dani asked, but her attention had just left the building. “I didn’t even know Jeffries was married.” “There are some secrets that are kept in stone. I’ve learned that much since moving home,” Dani said faintly and sighed raggedly, “I have to get out of here.” “What?” Robbie asked, taken aback. “No. I’m not going far, but I just need a walk to clear my head.” The town was near vacant. Everyone had left for their homes while the others remained inside. She found herself in front of the boat store. All the jet skis were still locked up on trailers. “Dani?” She turned around. “Jake.” “I thought…” He held his hat in hand, but that was only metaphoric. “I saw you and I figured you were out for a walk, to clear your head or some sorts…” He gestured helplessly along the road, “I thought maybe it was time, you know…” “Aren’t you supposed to be working or something?”

“Folk can’t get arrested for going to their homes.” Jake shrugged. “I’m not going to do that anyway.” Dani knew it had arrived. She’d been waiting since her arrival and now it was time. It was time for that talk. Dani asked abruptly, “Did she say anything—when she died? Like…” she had no idea. “No,” Jake only said, no note to the absurdity of her spoken sentiment. “She just…she did say something, but…” “It’s okay.” Jake stopped. His eyebrows arched. “It’s okay, Jake.” Dani nodded, her throat tight with emotion. She didn’t know why. She didn’t know where it came from. But she felt something, enough for it to reawaken something inside that she had thought was left bereft. “She was so much like you, Dani. But…she was different.” “She was stronger.” “No.” His response was swift. “She…she was different.” His eyes held his truth. Dani swallowed. “How…?” “She was funny. She was sarcastic, opinionated, thoughtful, regretful, she…she had the hardest times with Aunt Kathryn, but she knew that Kathryn needed her and Julia so she sucked it up and was dutiful.” Jake laughed. “That was the only time—or the only person—that I ever saw her be nice to and just…she was different. She was…Erica would turn into the girl that you knew, Dani, when she was around Julia and Kathryn, but she was…she was so different.” He added, an afterthought, “I wish you would’ve known that Erica. I wish you would’ve been friends. It was the Erica that I loved that I knew was in you too.” Dani wiped the first tear aside. “She…” Jake continued, hoarse. “She…she’d always put cloves in our food. I hated it. They were awful, but Erica said that they had to be in there. They had a purpose and I should just be patient. ‘The purpose will come to me when I need it most. She loved lilies. She had them in vases all over the kitchen and she even put up a wallpaper border of lilies in our bedroom.” Jake was allergic. “I—I hated them, but…” “You loved her so much.” “Yeah, she was mine. She was a part of me and…” Dani drew a ragged breath and confessed—the first time ever—, “I used to…it was you that she took away. You were mine. Ten years—you were my best friend and I lost you to her, but I’ve never admitted to myself that it wasn’t you I lost that night. It wasn’t…I lost her. I didn’t know her and I’m realizing that…we never had a chance. We were never given a chance. Lies, jealousy, love, years and years of dysfunction—we were kids,” Dani spat out, bitter. “What were we supposed to do? I didn’t know. I didn’t…” “Erica kept a wall to the world. She lost her mother too, Dani and she had two older sisters. Julia kept it together by controlling everything. Erica—she told me that she had to play along or Julia would’ve ‘freaked.’ Her words. And then she had you—you pulled away before Erica knew what was going on. She…” “A child,” Dani whispered. “She was a child who saw her older sister turn away all the time, but I was a child and I was told—silently—to turn away. Because of our aunts, because of my mother ’s mistakes, and because of advice that was given from a pathological denier.” “I was supposed to protect her. It was my job to look past the bullshit and take care of my little

sister.” “You were a kid, too.” “I was broken,” she whispered, her fingers curled into her skin. “We were all broken,” Dani admitted, for the first time, “I wasn’t ever a child, Jake. I was just…surviving.” She asked, “Is there a time when you get over it? When you start to put it all behind you?” “Yeah,” Jake breathed out as his radio sounded static and a call from headquarters. He switched it off. “When?” “When you learn what’s broken you down and you start to rebuild it.” “Is that easy?” “No, but it’s the only way if you don’t want to live half-lived.” “Half-lived,” she echoed. “I wasn’t even living before.” “She saw your momma. She told me that she was there—your momma. That’s what she said to me. And you weren’t, so she knew you were alive, Dani. Erica told me that you were alive and that your momma said that you were coming home.” He took a breath. And continued, “Erica told me that you’d be home real soon and then—I’d lost hope. I started to think that she had just gone crazy in that time, but then…” “I came home.” He nodded, aged and wise in that moment. “She’s around, you know. I feel her and sometimes— when I’m not thinking—I’ll hear her. She’ll call my name like she’s just come home, but I’ll walk down the stairs and she’s never there…but I heard her.” “I didn’t do right by Erica and I should’ve.” She took a breath and uttered, “I loved my sister.” “She loved you too.” Those were the words that Dani had been waiting so long for. Love. She realized, like so many emotions that had been buried and were now finally being unearthed—she missed her sister. She missed the ability to breathe. “Well,” Dani laughed, needing a short reprieve, and remarked, “That’s over now.” Jake joined her and nodded, “Yeah, it is.” He laughed again and shook his head. “I’m relieved, actually.” “Me too.” They leaned against his squad car as Dani remarked, “I thought there’d be more tears.” “Way more tears.” “Tons.” “Buckets.” “Waterfalls.” Jake grinned, “Oceans.” Jonah had been right—Jake was the one who she needed to talk with. And Dani suddenly felt so many words to share to her sister. Maybe she was around. Maybe she wasn’t. Dani liked to think she believed in the after-life, in a heavenly paradise, but from a world so cold and bleak, sometimes Dani thought that death just meant rest. Eternal rest, which might not be a bad thing. “I’m tired,” Dani announced. “I’m really, really tired.” But Jake cleared his throat and asked what he’d been working the courage for, “So, how are things with Bannon and that other guy?” “Oh my god,” Dani breathed out. “Is that why you stopped? You didn’t even mean to talk about Erica, did you?” He shrugged, a small grin on his face, and then his radio crackled to life. He still saw and knew even though she didn’t. A code orange was called for the Craigstown County.

Jake froze. “What?” He didn’t move. “Jake. What?” It was bad and everything that had coiled tight inside of her burst free. Dani knew what it was, before Jake uttered the words, but it didn’t stop the sting or the ghosts to slam back. “A code orange means…the dam burst.” Jake raised horrified eyes to her. “All that flooding, the erosion—it burst the dam.” “The town…” “…will be destroyed.” “Those people went home.” “I know. My god, I know. I have to go and warn them—” Jake scrambled into his car, gunned the engine, but turned back around as he yelled, “Get to safety, Dani. Find Jonah. He’ll take care of you.” She stood, staring at his red taillights as his words echoed in her ears. Dani stood there, caught in her nightmare that had become reality for a second time. Water was coming, but this time, she got warning and this time, her loved ones were at stake.



Jake’s sirens cut through the town. She sprinted towards the boating store and she was prompted to crash a rock through the window panel, reach inside, and then take a hammer to the keys’ locker. Desperately she fitted each key to the right engine and searched for life jackets, as many as could be. A sporting good’s store sat to the right and Dani yelled as she dashed inside that the dam had burst. Everyone fled and Dani raided the backroom. She grabbed life jacket after life jacket and sped back and forth until each boat was nearly overflowing with them. She grabbed everything. Duct tape. Flashlights. Candy bars. Flares. Even prepaid cell phones. Anything that might save for the impossible. And then she grabbed another round of matches, lighters, and anything that might provide heat. It took nearly two hours and in the midst—she heard nothing though she saw so many panicked as they sprinted past. The town was silent as if in the eye of a tornado. The eerie calm before the storm and Dani braced herself, knowing that what was to come could be livable. She hadn’t another minute to spare before the first wave crushed and Dani realized, as the wave stood above her by thirty feet, that the dam had been a miraculous invention. The wave was the first of many and she started each and every boat, Jet Ski, and pontoon. As the waves crashed over and threatened to topside her own boat, Dani chained one boat behind her and drove until she found stranded and drowning. She returned again and again until the flood rose above the community center ’s highest rooftop. Dani still drove her boat and she continued to find people who were frantically swimming or lying adrift anything that floated. Soaked, frozen, and her teeth stammering from the cold inside, Dani finally relinquished her last watercraft to a grateful family of six. They crawled inside and promised to seek out their own survivors to rescue. Dani nodded and knew that her own boat needed to be filled. She filled it, there were bodies everywhere. They left who was already dead and took on who they thought could be saved. The flooding actually didn’t take that long, but it was still steady, caught by hills, buildings, anything to slow it down, but it was nearing midnight before another boat’s headlights shone on them, blinding them. A shout sounded out and Dani nearly sagged in relief as she saw Trenton’s pale and soaked face greet them with renewed life. He left the steering and grabbed Dani’s boat. “Come on,” he called out to her rescued victims. “We’ve got more room and a faster engine. We’ll take you to safety.”

They climbed over, eager, grateful, and exhausted. Dani watched each and every one slowly move onto the sturdier boat. She understood what wasn’t going through their heads. This was real. This had happened. And this was only the beginning. She understood that because she had lived that and was just now starting to wake up. “Dani, come on!” Trenton yelled. “Leave the boat. It’ll get capsized pretty soon anyway. Only half of the river ’s here. It got slowed by Northkin, but its coming.” “I can’t, Trent,” she yelled back. “Dani!” he cursed. “I can’t leave you here. Jonah will skin me alive, now get in the goddamn boat.” “No.” She shook her head, saddened and yet—accepting. Death had come a’knockin. She’d answer the door, but she’d take her time to do it. “Dani! Seriously!” “No.” And Dani swiftly kicked his boat free. Trenton nearly fell into the water from the sudden force of her kick, but his crew quickly caught him and righted him. Across the open water, he yelled, “What are you doing? I could take you to safety.” The water splashed ferociously around them and earth’s prowess was astounding. They were ants. Dani thought that, not for the first time. She cupped a hand around her mouth and called back, “What about my sister and aunt?” “The hospital was crushed. It was one of the first buildings to go. I’m sorry, Dani.” “No, Aunt Mae. She went back to Mae’s Grill.” He didn’t answer and that was the answer she didn’t want. “Trenton!” Dani called again. A command. “It’s right on the river, Dani. It was already under water from the first flooding. I don’t think….” She was unbreakable in crisis. Mae was gone. Dani would be joining her soon, so she remembered her mission. To fight. She asked her next question, “What about Julia?” He didn’t wait as long for his answer this time. “They’re not far from the river and they’re just south of town.” Among the last in the dam’s pathway. Her aunt—her adopted mother—or her sister. One probably lost for one that might not be lost. It was her choice to make, so she chose… Dani swallowed tightly and shouted back, “I’m going to find her.” “No, Dani! That’s suicidal!” It wasn’t the point, but it wasn’t scaring her away either. The child glanced back and the monster had raised its head, but it watched her cautiously. The child stopped and turned back… “Dani—! You’re going to die—!” But Trenton’s shout was lost as she gunned the engine and tried to find her way to her sister ’s home, atop the waters that had crushed nearly everything in its trail. She used the spotlight and saw so many bodies surfaced in the water. They were all gone and hadn’t survived the dam’s burst. Jonah knew what might have happened. It’s why they wanted the community in one central

location. No doubt, they had plans for a disaster such as this, but they hadn’t shared their concerns. It didn’t matter. People would’ve still scattered, if they’d been told or if they hadn’t, but—they wouldn’t have gone far enough from the flood’s vengeance. People still would’ve died if they’d been told. They just would’ve been scared a lot earlier. To be honest and to be scary—Dani wasn’t scared. She’d been ready and prepared for too long. The water hadn’t taken her the first time and a part of Dani thought—the water was back for a second go at her. The water wanted her and would be damned before it got her. Julia’s house was completely overcome, but one tree still stood rebellious in the path and Dani trained the spotlight on that tree. What she saw there defied everything she might’ve thought possible—Julia hung by one arm to a branch as Mrs. Bendsfield was securely tied to the branch that Julia dangled beneath. Mrs. Bendsfield looked vanquished and depleted while Julia struggled and Dani saw the tears that streaked her sister ’s face. They both came alive as the light shone on their faces and Dani never thought she’d see her sister grateful to see Dani. Julia was and she clung in a heart-wrenching hug to her sister and buried her face in Dani’s neck. The last time that Dani had been hugged by her sister was at her fourth birthday party. Julia was six and the next year—she was ‘too cool’ to hug her ‘lowly’ sister. Dani had wanted a hug, but she never asked again. This time, Dani hugged back and Mrs. Bendsfield watched, perplexed and a bit irate. “Can we go?! I’ve already watched GoldenEye get swept up by this crush; I don’t want to follow my favorite cow, if you please?” “Shut up,” Julia rounded fiercely. “You shut up. Just because you have no family doesn’t mean that I can’t stop to hug mine!” And Nanery Bendsfield, one known to be senile and impervious to intimidation, shut up and sat down. Julia sighed a dramatic breath and ran a soaked hand through her just-as soaked hair. “Trenton said that they’re safe somewhere. We have to go and find them,” Dani spoke. “No. We gotta go south,” Julia argued. “God, we have to go south.” “Why? That doesn’t make any sense. We need to cut across the current, it’ll flatten out—” “Listen to me, Dani! We have to go south! I was told that,” Julia cried out, at her brinking end. “Who? Who told you to go south?” Her sister sat down and muttered, tiredly, “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” “Julia, I am not turning this boat for more flooding. If we cut across—” “The wind is too great. If we cut across, we’ll capsize and we’ll drown.” Julia had the survival instinct of an extinct species. Dani asked, “Who told you that?” “Just trust me!” “No!” “Dani!” “Oh my god!” Nanery stood irate. “Are you serious? Go! Just go!” Julia stood up quickly and said, earnestly, “Go south, Dani. I was told to go south. And…” “And what?” she snapped out. “And when we die, we’ll all be one happy family?” “Just…” Julia slumped down, crumbled. “Go south.” “Julia…”

“Do it, Dani. When have I ever lied to you?” Dani stopped at her words. It was true. Julia had never outright lied. She’d play games, she’d dance around the truth, she’d manipulate the truth, but she never lied. Not outright. Dani sat down and muttered, “We’re going to die because of this, Julia. You know that, right?” “We’ll die if we cut across.” Nanery screamed as a sudden wave splashed onto her. Dani saw her slipping before Julia or Nanery had time to scream again. Surging across the boat and nearly capsizing them from her sudden movement, Dani clamped a hand on Nanery’s leg and quickly wrapped the anchor ’s rope around it. “Ahh!” Nanery screamed as her body was lifted from the wave’s force and slammed back down as the anchor refused its hold. “Grab onto a rope and wrap it around yourself. We have to stay in this boat—” “Unless it capsizes right here and now,” Julia shouted back. “Go, Dani. We don’t have a lot of time and we have to get there.” Dani didn’t ask where, Julia wouldn’t answer her, so she turned the boat and gunned the engine. All of them were thrown back and forth from the waves that were just increasing in height and force, but she kept driving. The last wave nearly sent Dani flying from her seat, but she held on and stayed firm—until she looked back up. Wave after wave was crashing their way. Dani was forced with the truth. “We’re going to capsize, Julia. We need lifejackets. We need—” “No!” Julia screamed against the wind. “We need the anchor. Where are we, Dani? Do you know where we’re at?” “We’re in the middle of very angry waters. That’s where we’re at.” “No, where are we? You knew how to find us before, look! Do you know where we’re at now?” Nanery screamed again and gasped, “I think I broke a rib…oh god!” Dani glanced around, nearly frantic and blind, but her eyes caught sight of a tree. One lone tree that stuck up from the rest and her heart suddenly pounded to life. “Oh god,” she murmured, dazed. She stood up, now frantic for action, “You’re right, Julia. We need the anchor. We need—there should be small heating packs inside that compartment. Grab them all and put them in a closed pocket, something that can be zipped closed.” “…my ribs…” Julia scrambled up, “Where are we?” “There’s…it’s a cave. I’m going over to that tree and we can follow it down to the cave. We’ll have to swim around, but there should be an air pocket inside that cave. I left a blanket and flashlight in there from last week. Oh my god…” “Oh my god,” Julia gasped and sat down, perplexed. “She was right. She…I didn’t think we had any…” “We don’t have time to talk about your cryptic talk. Move. Grab the warming packs.” “Okay.” “…I can’t breathe…” Nanery gasped hoarsely. “My rib is broken. I can’t hold my breath for that long.” “You’re going to have to,” Dani said sternly. Tough. “I’m not going to make it,” Mrs. Bendsfield spoke, now calm and accepting. Dani knew what she was feeling. She’d felt it nearly the entire time, but now she didn’t want to die. She wanted to fight and she wouldn’t give up. It wasn’t a hero’s way. “You can try, Mrs. Bendsfield!” Dani yelled.

“Nanery,” she said, a kind smile looked alien across her wrinkled face. “My name’s Nanery and I’ve got some truths to confess here.” Julia stilled and looked up. Dani froze and watched. Nanery drew in a breath, grunted from the pain, and started, “My husband loved your grandmomma, but you knew that. He snuck around on me for a while before he up and left, but he came back through town every so often. It’s why your grandmomma had all three of them. It wasn’t ever told. I never told a soul, but your momma screwed that up. She started coming around—” “We don’t have time for this!” Julia screamed. “Shut up and let her talk!” Dani shot a hand out to quiet her sister. It worked and even the storm held off at bay, for the moment of truth. Nanery breathed another painful breathed and smiled kindly, “My boy—I had to tell your momma about who her daddy was. She couldn’t take a liking to my Oscar, it wasn’t right.” “That’s why she was the only that visited her,” Dani exclaimed. “Yes. Sandy used to be my best friend and even though I hated her—I knew she didn’t want her children knowing she was all sorts of crazy.” “What are you talking about?” Julia cried out. “We’re going to die—” Dani rounded on her, “Then I’m going to die knowing the truth! Shut up, for the last time!” Julia shut up. And Nanery coughed before she managed, “I’ve got all sorts of guilt that eats at me. And one of the worst—your momma.” “What do you mean?” “She started coming around. Me and her got real tight. I was the only one she could talk to about her momma, but…she had the same curse that Sandy did.” “It was a married man.” Dani knew. “Yeah. He was married, but not happy. Danielle let that right her mind so she wasn’t guilt-ridden, but Kathryn stuck her hand into the mix, you see—” “Kathryn loved him too.” “Yeah, but he didn’t have time for her. It was only Danielle that he loved…” “What are you guilty about?” Julia had listened, but she asked now. “Your pop is here. He’s been around, but Danielle didn’t want you guys to ever know. She was ashamed. She didn’t want her kiddies knowing what a ‘screw-up’ she was.” Nanery coughed again and hissed from the pain. “She…she knew that Kathryn would take a liking to the two because they look like their daddy, but…Danielle knew that Dani would be left in the cold. She didn’t know what to do when she found out she was dying…” Julia and Dani stood and waited, hearing their secrets spew from a stranger ’s mouth. “I never done right by your momma. My boy took off, he disowned me for keeping that secret so many years. He said he couldn’t have a mother who knew he had three sisters and not tell him that. He couldn’t ever trust me again so he took off; I’ve never seen him since. Suppose now, I won’t.” Dani raised her chin and said, strongly, “If he comes back, I’ll tell him that you did right in the end.” Nanery’s smile was quick and filled with gratefulness. “Thank you.” She nodded and the slump of her neck bobbed further down as the pain was starting to take over. She wouldn’t die from the cracked ribs, but the storm, the exertion, and the will to hang on was just slipping. She’d lived a tumultuous life and she’d die in a tumultuous storm. The poetry wasn’t lost on Dani, but she asked, “Who is our father?” Julia sucked in her breath. Dani couldn’t hear it, but she felt her sister ’s shock and knew there’d

be more truth-telling much later. “You know him.” Nanery smiled. “You’ve talked to him; he hangs out with Mae all the time.” And Dani knew. He wore a dolphin on his wedding ring, but not any dolphin—a white dolphin. Dani had sat just in front of them with her back turned. She hadn’t been listening, but now Jeffries’ words came back to her. She heard it all—it’s the dolphin that stands for healing and loss. Danielle had fallen in love with a married and older man. He’d needed the healing for his marriage. Dani didn’t know how, but she guessed that he had already been with her momma before he got married—and he got married anyway. He needed the healing. Jeffries had told her momma about the dolphin. “I know who he is.” “I’ve ran into him a bit, around town and such. He—he always knew that I knew his secret and one time, he actually talked to me about it. Your momma didn’t want her secret told—that she’d been with a married man.” “He was older.” “He still is old, but he watches you guys. He keeps the updates on you, Dani, from Mae and from you, Julia, through Jake. Your fiancé stops in Mae’s Grill on a regular basis and talks a plenty of his girl.” Julia swallowed tightly. “And you can tell Susan Rollings to stop baking those damned breads all the time for me. She needs to stop feeling so guilty that her brother ran around on me. I stay in my home because I’ve got enough secrets in my head. I don’t need her guilt in there either and she needs to stop paying her brother ’s penance.” Dani was thrown across the boat as a wave rocked the boat. “Dani!” Julia shouted and reached for her sister. “I’m sorry,” Nanery shouted now as she stood up. “I could’ve saved your family. I knew all the secrets, but I chose not to. I’m sorry.” Dani looked away. Julia still held onto her sister ’s arm as she seethed, “Why didn’t you?” “Because my family got ripped from me and I figured your family would do the same.” “We weren’t a part of you—” Julia started to argue. Dani interrupted, “That’s not what she means. She thought our family would get ripped apart, but…” She held Nanery’s gaze even through the darkness, wind, and water that spewed onto them, “You were wrong. Secrets need to be told or they build falsehoods. Your son ran away from the falsehoods that came from your secrets. He didn’t run away from you, he ran away from not knowing a part of him.” Julia looked to her sister. “Dani!” Julia screamed in her ear and Dani reacted instinctually as another wave crashed against them. She dove for the steering wheel and gunned the engine as the boat shot across the small divide and the tree brushed against their helm. They didn’t have time for any more confessions. Dani grabbed the anchor, her sister, and as her hand made contact—the boat was rocked and this time—it capsized. All three of them plunged into the cold water. Dani kicked upwards, pulled her sister after her and both gasped their last breath. “We don’t have long. I’m holding the anchor—just barely right now. We’re going to fall fast

with the anchor—you can’t fight it.” “I won’t.” Julia gasped again. She shook her head desperately. “It’ll burn, your lungs will burn, but it’s the only way. You gotta trust me, Julia!” “I do!” And Dani saw that she did. Julia wrapped a hand around the anchor ’s rope and she pulled away from her sister. They were both connected to the anchor that Dani held in her hands. Dani knew their destination, but she didn’t know if they’d make it or not. Possibly—only one may so Dani gasped now, “There’s a cave underneath this tree. If I don’t make it, you just swim around the cave and go inside. You keep swimming until you clear the hedge. Then you can swim upwards and you’ll feel the surface from inside the water. You know that feeling, right?” Julia gasped and nodded. “Trust that feeling. It’ll lead you right. There’s a blanket and a flashlight against the wall.” “If…if you don’t make it, what do I do?” “You could wait it out, if you want, but your oxygen might run out after a few days. There are mussels just underneath the edge. You can eat them if you need food. Don’t worry about the cave, the air will hold against the water. It won’t be flooded in there.” “Dani…” Julia started. “I know.” Dani stopped her. “I…I know.” Julia nodded, settled, and Dani saw that her sister was ready. It wasn’t like the last time, Dani thought briefly and triumphantly as she reached for her sister ’s hand. It was their connection for comfort in that moment and then they both broke free as Dani dropped the anchor. She’d find out if death called her number, but she had fought this time. She wanted to fight. Dani— I’m writing this letter, but I have no way of getting this to you so it’s not even really for you. Selfish, aren’t I? Well, tough. I don’t know where you’re at, but you’re right or I’m right. I don’t know which, right now, but this is for me and my mental health. Jake says I need to be ‘sound’ in the head if I have any way to fight this crap that I have. What Jake doesn’t know won’t hurt him, right? Wrong. I’m dying and I know it and he’s got to admit it. You know what? I’m pretty mad at that too. Seriously. I’m here and I’m dying and you’re the one who took off? I bet you’re rich, married, and you already have kids. Right? Jake seems to think you’re dead. Everyone else too, but I just think it’s because Aunt Kathryn is spreading that rumor out of spite. She thinks you’ve left her and who could ever leave Aunt Kathryn? Obviously someone who’s dead, right? She’s demented. I know that, but she raised me. And Julia needs her. Jake’s scared to death of her. That always makes me laugh. It’s really the only moments of amusement that I have lately. I just watch to see how nervous he gets whenever she shows her face. It’s so funny how his hand will twitch. He always denies it, but I saw that he sat on his hand today. And his eyes look so strained, but Jake’s such a guy. He won’t admit someone could terrify him like that. Oh and he has this little jerk at the corner of his mouth. He’s got a nervous disorder, but anyway—I’m writing this letter for me because he told me to. I’m not only dying, but I’m crazy. Crazy and illogical, that’s me, but I’m so far gone on the death road that I don’t even care. That’s kinda funny too. I can say senseless things like, ‘Oh how the

butterflies are so pretty.’ And everyone will agree and pat my arm and say that the butterflies are gorgeous. And this is in the winter! I told one guy that I saw that he owned a camel in his future. The guy went out and bought a camel! I laughed so hard when Jake told me that. Jake didn’t get it. He just got that cute perplexed look on his face, like he wants to tell me that I’m not making sense, but he doesn’t want to hurt my feelings. I love that look. I think that’s why I fell in love with him. But yeah—that’s the other part of this letter. You took off after Jake broke up with you. He broke up with you for me, but that’s a little part of history that I want to set right. Jake didn’t break up with you. I watched you guys. Yes, you were best friends and you were dating, but you weren’t any couple that I’ve ever seen. You had left him long before he left you, Dani, and you know it. You just put up a wall and it’s amazing he stuck around as long as he did. He did that because he loves you. Sometimes I just hate you. I really do because it’s not fair how the man that I have fallen completely head over heels still loves you. I can’t touch whatever part you have in him. And trust me—I’ve tried! The guy just gets his stubborn look and walks away to get me some water or something. We’ve talked about you a lot, but we haven’t talked about you and him, you know? Anyway, I’m going to die pretty soon and here’s my confession. I’m not okay that the guy I love with my whole heart still has a part of his for you. I’m not okay with that and if I was, I’d have to kill myself. I am resolved to it or have reluctantly come to terms with that. I can’t touch what you got with him, but here’s my shallowness peaking…I’m going to be the girl that he loved and died. That’s major and it’ll leave its scars. I know that and a part of me is happy about it. I’m dying, Dani, and I’ve known for a while. No one else has. I knew I had cancer before I was diagnosed, but no one will admit that I’m not going to win. I’m not going to be that girl. It’ll be someone else. Probably you or Julia or, I don’t know. I care, but I don’t care. Anyways, onto more confessions. Did you know that our grandmother is still alive? Of course, now that I’m bedridden, I get told by some guy who’s saying he’s my uncle that our grandmother is in an asylum. I guess his dad shacked up with grandmum and spurted mom, Kathryn, and Mae out. It’s pretty amazing what dying will give you. All sorts of people will show up at my bedside and talk all sorts of nonsense that they’d want me to know before I’m dead. Our uncle is pretty cool. He’s come to visit me a few times. He’s funny, but he’s kind of straightlaced. Not the sort to drink or smoke or have sex, but I’m sure he’s had sex. No one can be that straight-laced, right? Oh—and did you know that Mrs. Rollings is Aunt Kathryn’s aunt? That lady that always used to give her breadbaskets and goodies? She’s their aunt. That makes her our great aunt. No wonder those cookies tasted so damn good—they were baked out of guilt! But third confession: I know who our dad is. That’s something I’m more pissed about that thinking that you’re married, wealthy, and have kids. I’m about to die, any day now, and my dad walks through the door. How unfair is that?! I’m pissed! I’m beyond pissed and I’m even more mad that I can’t tell anyone. No one will understand and if I do say something, they’ll just pat me on the head because I’m dying and, of course, I’m delusional! ‘Butterflies are beautiful, yes, Erica, they sure are.’ ‘I’m going to buy a camel, of course, I am.’ It’s funny, but I hate it right now. I met my father and no one believes me. They wouldn’t believe me and even Jake—it makes me so sick because he’d think about you first. He wouldn’t ever admit it, but I’d know that in some part of his brain he’d be thinking how sad it was that you left before you could meet your father. I hate that!

I hate you, sometimes! Julia’s freaking out. She’s got no one to put lotion on or to pat their heads and swat away the flies. I love Julia. I really do, but some days it’s just so tiring. I want to just rattle her cage and make her see life. I’m dying and I have a sister that’s living through me! What am I supposed to do? I’m the one dying. I’m not supposed to be the one saving her life. That’s not fair and it’s not right, but I guess it makes sense, huh? I’m dying so I see all clear-headed and such. Julia’s got her head in the clouds, but you should be here too. This is your job. You’re my sister, our sister, and it’s pretty damn cowardly that you ran away. Cowardly and selfish because even though our family isn’t the Cleavers, we’re still family. I should be here too and you should help with Julia. She’s going to need so much help when I’m gone. I’m going to be gone. I’m not going to be hurting. I’ll be fricking happy as hell, (I’m so going to heaven!) but it’ll be Jake and Julia that are going to be empty. I need you to help. Be there for them. Be the best friend for Jake that he needs and, as much as it pains my jealous side to say, he has been missing you so much. I almost think he’d rather still be loving someone who didn’t need him rather than go without his best friend. And Julia….god….I know her idiosyncrasies can make a person mental, but man!—she’s our sister. She’s going to get a wakeup call when I die. Be a sister. Be my sister! I’m not sorry that I fell in love with Jake. I love him and I’m never going to apologize for that, but I am so mad that you can be so petty about that. I lost you! I know that we weren’t close, that…I’m learning more and more from Jake that you were struggling on your own, but I lost my sister when you left. Jake tells me about you on a weekly basis. Not every day, but maybe once or twice a week and it sounds like you and I have a lot in common. We both put a show for the world to see. I plastered on the happy and charming face, while you were just contemptuous and didn’t need us. That’s what I thought for so long, that you just didn’t need anyone because you were so above us. Jake said that I was wrong and I couldn’t be further from the truth. I’m sorry, Dani. I wish I would’ve known the real you in living, but I have the afterlife to now appease me. I’ll be watching you, every chance I get, and I’m going to haunt your ass so much! If there’s a simple breeze that gets you—it’s me! I swear it! I love you, living and in death, I’m always going to love you! Be there for Jake and Julia. They need you. And every time a bird flies by your head, think of me because I probably made it do that. Sincerely, in death and still alive for the moment—Erica P.S. Tell that guy who bought that camel that I’m really sorry. I totally made that up. I didn’t mean for him to be spit on, at all. (I guess camels aren’t that nice.)



I survived the flood that demolished Craigstown of 2007. Julia and I both survived it and Jonah found us. It was an awakening experience to see the bubbles break the surface as the first diver pulled himself upright onto our bank. I knew it was Jonah before he even showed his face. And it wasn’t that I recognized his body or how he moved—I just knew it was him. The first bubble bore his name and I blinked back tears of gratefulness. They weren’t tears that I was happy to be alive. I was grateful to him for so many reasons. You see—this story wasn’t about falling in love or reuniting with my estranged sister. It wasn’t even about me realizing that I’d been cheated by myself and others from Erica. This story was about me. I came home, haunted that the first storm had missed me, and I fought through the second storm. I realized that I wanted to fight. And Jonah had been the first to spark that fight inside of me. I was grateful for that—more than I could ever put into words. Julia had wept that she was alive as Jonah peeled off the facemask, but his startling keen eyes found me first. He ignored my hysterical sister as I stood calm—and a petty side of me loved that. Jonah caught me in his arms and wouldn’t let go for more than two minutes. Julia had grown silent, a bit miffed—if you asked me, but how do you gripe to a pair of liplocked lovers? Her brush with death had given her some maturity, but I knew then, Julia would always want the attention. That’d never leave her because that was just my sister. And then Jonah gave me a second gift. He whispered that Mae was alive and my tears broke free at that moment. A fist curled helplessly against his chest and he merely held me longer. My knees were unsteady. My knees were always unsteady around him. I’d grown used to it, but my knees gave out in that moment. Jonah swept me up and carried me to a private corner. Julia huddled with a blanket and watched for more bubbles. We stayed there as two more divers popped up and they readied Julia with the right equipment before all three of them dove back in. Jonah held me against his chest with his arms around my front. He whispered into my neck, “I—I thought you were gone.” “I thought I was supposed to go,” I confessed, broken and yet strong. His arms tightened. He dropped a kiss to my shoulder and whispered, “There’s a lot that I want to talk to you about, but before I lose the chance to say it—I’m falling for you.” The magic of dancing herbs and magical spices burst forth in me. “Thank you,” I whispered. Jonah laughed and commented, “Not the response I was going for.” “No, I mean…thank you.”

I had hope. Jonah had helped me get that back and it wasn’t something I could tell. It wasn’t a feeling that could be expressed in a mere conversation. I’d left home with no hope and I had needed to return home to get that hope again. I had it now and it took a demolished home to realize it was there—inside—the whole time. “Thank you.” And this time, I spoke to my momma and my sister. They were around. They had told Julia to go south, even though Julia would never admit it— ever. In times of crisis, all sorts of channels will open and that’s when belief can come flooding in. Belief that can give us more hope. Jonah and I swam back out and were welcomed with warmed blankets. Jake grabbed me in a bone-crushing hug before he sat me back down and returned to Julia’s side. And I knew that my sister had been changed when she offered me a smile—an actual smile and looked contented as Jake wrapped his arms around her once more. Later, Julia would tell me that she’d received a phone call. Aunt Kathryn had died nineteen minutes before the first wave crashed into Craigstown. I’ve thought about that quite a bit since then. And the way I envisioned it—she merely closed her eyes, contented, peaceful, as the first wave took her body. It was natural and beautiful and it was the right way to go, for anyone. Through the rest of that summer and into the fall, Craigstown was slowly rebuilt. I was hailed a hero, but this time I didn’t run. This time, I didn’t want to run and I knew that whatever was broken inside had healed. You see, I was my own monster. When you don’t have hope, something can grow inside of you that will just keep hurting, biting, snarling, and you can sink farther and let that monster overtake you. Some people don’t fight back. They might hurt others, hurt themselves, or just—relinquish the fight for happiness. I can’t explain what happened or how it happened, but learning my family’s secrets helped me learn who I was inside. That helped me gain perspective and realize—it wasn’t me. I wasn’t the one who screwed everything up. I wasn’t the ‘defect.’ It was them. It was the lies that tore apart my family. They kept my sisters and me from banding together. We stood no chance as children, but now that I know everything—God help me, I was piecing my home back together. Julia and I started slowly, but by the last brick that cemented Craigstown—she stood at my side. We’d taken a while, but we’d even visited our grandmomma together. Mae still won’t go, but that’s her fight with her own momma. I just know that if my momma were alive, nothing would keep me from her side. Not anymore. Boone returned to his own home and to his own story. He did me a favor and took his family with him. A part of my heart had wanted to reach out to him, but the truth was that I hadn’t had a heart to give him before. And now that I did—Jonah had already claimed ownership. If it hadn’t been Jonah, if I’d never survived the first storm and returned home—I couldn’t tell you what would’ve happened between Boone and myself. All I know, his name will always be Boone for me and a part of me will always wish that I could’ve loved him as he deserves to be. That just meant that someone else is meant for him. He’ll fit with her how Jonah fits with me. How Jake and Julia seem to fit. Aiden and Bubba. Kate and Robbie. And how Mae confessed that she fit with Jeffries.

Yeah—that’s one of my last revelations. Mae always knew that he’d been my father. He’d loved my momma, but he’d folded under pressure and married his wife. He had the dolphin emblazoned on his wedding ring because he’d truly wanted to make his marriage work. He had tried and failed and my momma had been around the corner. Mae was the one who explained it, but she didn’t need to. I was fully aware that life’s never simple, especially in adult years. His story is meant for another time, but it ended sadly and bitterly because when he’d left his wife—my momma had undergone her last round of chemotherapy. He’d arrived to her hospital room to see her fingers fall lifeless as they were curled with mine. I’d been sleeping, but I woke up. I never noticed the big man in our doorway. I just noticed how my momma wasn’t there anymore. Mae had told him that the secret was out, that the daughters he’d loved from a distance now knew. Later, Jeffries would tell me that he’d kept quiet because he didn’t want to do any more damage to another human being. And his daughters were the very last little souls that he would want to ruin. I was learning that that’s my dad for you, but again—another time and another story. I always liked to remember that my first words to him as I shuffled into Mae’s new bar and took the perch beside him were, “So you’ve been here the whole time.” Apprehension, love, nervousness, caution, all those emotions were rolled together as he stared at me, but all I saw was the love. A father ’s love and I’m slowly realizing that it’s a special entity on its own. I have my right to anger, the right to call him a coward, but—I’d just been given a rebirth to life —I wasn’t holding grudges. I didn’t have time for that anymore. And Erica… The cemetery had remained intact and the headstones stood upright strongly. I thought about that too and envisioned that mass of water the crushed everything else—hadn’t touched what lay buried on holy ground. The tombstones stayed in place, contented, and watched everything become uprooted above them. The thought still gives me the shivers—somehow, but I try not to focus too much time on it. I sat with my back resting on her tombstone and I read the letter she had left for me. She’d known that I was coming back. Somehow, it felt right that she had been the one to know. A bird nearly crashed into me, but after I folded up her letter, I just looked up and grinned. I said faintly my hello to her and thought I love you too before I turned and left. Jonah was waiting for me. THE END FOR MORE FREE STORIES: www.tijansbooks.com

Table of Contents Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter Twenty-Nine Chapter Thirty Chapter Thirty-One Chapter Thirty-Two Chapter Thirty-Three Chapter Thirty-Four Chapter Thirty-Five Epilogue